My Blog
 
Stories, thoughts, and my boring personal existence.
Keywords | Title View | Refer to a Friend |
The Neighbor
Posted:Nov 13, 2017 9:20 am
Last Updated:Nov 15, 2017 8:45 am
4956 Views

A new story. I hope you enjoy.

I'm sitting there alone. The husband and are off for the day, and it's my time to relax before my day begins. I log in to my secret website to see if anyone wants to chat. I know if my husband found out about me going on there it would be a huge argument, and would probably end up in divorce. But I have to have an outlet to vent my frustrations. He doesn't understand, and doesn't seem to want to understand my side of things.

To him sex is something that is done for procreation. Making babies. He says that it's nice but too messy, and should be something that is done at just the right time when everything comes together just so. He even was a virgin when we were married. He had other girlfriends before me, but they were all really short lived. He's the type that doesn't even like talking about anything sexual, or anything with a sexual innuendo to it.

For me I'm the opposite. I let my ex take my virginity for his birthday when I was 14. It wasn't anything great, and it hurt. We were young and ignorant. From then on he wanted it more and more. Being the good girlfriend I let him have me, and it started to feel better and better. In time I was the one that wanted it, and I wanted it a lot. I loved the orgasm, but it was the feelings of pleasing him that got me there the best. We fucked everywhere, and all the time it seemed. We didn't even care much if we were alone.

A few of his guy friends joked about joining in once. Then his jealous side came out, and he literally punched one of them in the face. I actually got a bit scared, but it was short lived. On my sixteenth birthday we were alone at his house when he took me over his knee, and gave me a birthday spanking. He pulled me over as I walked by, pulled my leggings and underwear down baring my ass, and swatted me sixteen times. I was so wet when he finished. He carried me to the kitchen table, and fucked me good right then. I orgasm so hard that I almost passed out.

I found out later on why he was always so jealous. He was a cheat, and had another girlfriend while we were engaged. It tore me apart inside, and I still have trust issues because of it. I still wonder why he didn't talk to me about it first. I can't say for sure, but I believe I may have let him have her if he was open about it.

These days I know the difference between fucking and making love. Both are nice, but one is to feed the primal urges, satisfy hungers, and relieve frustrations. The other is slow, soft, and sensual. It's for loving, and making babies. Both have their place. Yet, I often believe that I'm one of the few that understand this.

Today I am the mother and wife. I love my family, and I love my life. My sex life isn't all that great though. So I go online to chat in order to relieve my frustrations. I don't have much time so I usually just read the messages and stories. I'll reply quick before I sign out, and then begin my day. Today is one of those days. It's a Monday, and I haven't been able to check on things all weekend so there's a few messages.

As I read I feel my lust growing inside of me. The story is about me being held down by four men while four more are caressing me all over. They use me for thier fun, and I am left laying there pleasured fully. I find my hand has moved between my legs, and my fingers are gently rubbing my labia through my underwear. I am so horny. I read another story. This one is me being told to orally pleasure him until he finishes all over my chest. My favorite. My fingers found their way under my panties, and I am so wet as I caress my labia.

I jump when I hear a knock on the door. I close the computer, and wipe my fingers on my jogging pants as I walk to answer it. I open the door to see the neighbor from across the road standing there. I'm surprised to see him since we have never talked. He's a skinny in his mid twenties with short brown hair. He is dressed in a tee and jeans with tennis shoes.

"Yes?" I ask.

"Can I use your phone? My cell died, and I don't have a home phone."

"Sure. Come on in, and I'll get it for you."

He steps into the living room, and stands near the couch as I retrieve the phone.

"I'll be in the kitchen so you can have your privacy." I say.

He nods, and I walk away. I hear him talk, but can't make out what he's saying. I load the dishwasher, and by the time I'm done I hear him say that he's done.

"Thanks for letting me use the phone. My name is Tom."

"I'm Michele."

"It's a pleasure to meet you Michele. I see you as you leave all the time, but we've never had the time for an introduction."

"No we haven't. We're always going somewhere. With two and work it keeps me busy."

"I can imagine." He spots my 's guitar sitting in the dining room, and asks, "Do you play?"

"No. That's my 's. I can't play a single thing."

"I just bought a drum set, and am learning how to play."

"I've heard." I say giggling.

"That bad?"

"I didn't say that."

"You should come over some time, and try them out. It's fun."

"I'll keep that in mind."

"Really. You should. I bet you'd like it." He says as he walks out of the house.

I go to get dressed since I never go out in just a tee and jogging pants. I slip on some jeans and a sweater after changing my underwear. Then I realize that I wan't wearing a bra, and my nipples are rock hard. I smile thinking that he must have had a good show. I slip on my shoes, and head for the door when I remember the computer is still on. I open it up to shut it down when I see that the page was set to the site home page. I shut it down quick before leaving to pay bills.

The next day when I sign in I see a friend request from a profile of a guy that has no picture. I read the message with the request. He says that he's from the same town, and wants to know me better. I accept his request, and reply that I look forward to chatting with him someday. He replies right away saying how he likes the pictures I have of me, but would like to see my face too. I deny that request right off citing privacy.

We wind up chatting for a while with me revealing all of my inner secrets and fantasies while he sends me pictures and videos of his dick as he strokes himself off. Just before I have to leave for work He sends me a video of his dick as he shoots his load. I am impressed. He has a larger cock for sure, but his cum shots out and never seems to end. He makes a huge mess all over the table in front of him. It was magnificent.

I am so horny by the time I get to work that all I can think about is his cock as it shoots, and wanting it to be shooting all over my chest. I struggle through the night in wet panties, and then try to get my husband to satisfy me when we go to bed. My advances are met with snores. I sigh as I roll over to sleep.

Wednesday begins on a sour note with my frustrations coming to a boil after he complains about me trying things when he's trying to sleep. I'm happy when he leaves, and feel the need to take out my aggression somehow. I hear the drums banging from Tom's house. I grab my shoes, and walk over. I knock on the door. Then I begin to wonder why I'm doing this. What would people think? I hope that one of the girl's that I see there all the time answers, and tells me that he isn't home. Or that he doesn't hear me knock. After a minute or two I turn to walk away when the door opens behind me.

"You're here. Come in." He says surprised.

I follow him to the basement where I see the drums all set up inside. The windows are covered, and the walls have a thick red padding covering them. It almost looks like they're covered in pillows. Ugly red pillows. The floor is a green shag carpet with a lot of padding under it making it really soft and plush.

"I know. It's ugly down here, but it somewhat soundproof. Next week I will be adding more so that it'll be completely soundproof. Sit. Play." He says handing me the drum sticks.

"I don't know how." I say sitting there.

"That doesn't matter."

I tap the drum right in front of me, and he tells me to hit it harder. I hit it a bit harder, and it feels good to hit something. I hit the rest of the drums and snares making one hell of a racket. I sound horrible, but it feels nice.

"I think someone had some aggression to work out." He says smiling when I stop.

"Something like that." I laugh.

"You have a nice laugh."

"Thanks. So where are your housemates?"

"Housemates? There's just me and my fiance that live here. Once in a while her sister or friend may stay the night, but they don't live here. How about you? Where's your family?"

"The are in school, and the jackass is at work."

"Okay then. I seem to have touched a sore spot. You must work some odd hours? I see you leaving at all different times of the day."

"No. I work nights. A second shift type of schedule. I'm running around paying bills, and doing errands during the day. Once in a great while I can sit home, but then I'm usually cleaning or picking up after everyone."

"Sounds like you could use a vacation."

"That would be nice, but I don't have time for that."

"Somebody will have to kidnap you to make you relax then." He laughs.

"I don't think I remember how to relax anymore." I joke.

We sit there chatting for hours, and before I know it I have to hurry off to work. I feel happy inside having made a friend, and look forward to chatting with him again. I did check as soon as I got home to see if I was poking through again, and I wasn't. I think it's because I was wearing a sweatshirt instead of a tee.

That night I told my husband that I met our neighbor, and we chatted for a while. I explained that he seems friendly enough, and sounds like a decent person. We mutually wonder what his fiance is like since neither one of us has met her. I did discover that she works during the day while he is between jobs, also known as unemployed, since he was laid off from a local manufacturing plant that closed down.

The week goes by with me finding a few minutes here and there to chat online, but nothing substantial. Then Sunday morning I see Tom as we are leaving. He waves, and I wave back. His fiance halfheartedly wave too just like my husband does. Before I know it Monday morning has again arrived, and it's back to the grind.

I log in to see a challenge from my new friend. He challenges me to stand in my front window naked for ten minutes. I refuse, but the idea turns me on. He then cuts it in half. Five minutes. Again I refuse explaining that I live on a busier street.

"I thought you were an exhibitionist, and it got you horny being watched?"

"I am, and it does, but a lot of cops drive past too. Besides, nobody wants to see a fat forty year old naked."

"I do, and I'm sure there are a lot of others too."

"I doubt that."

"How about two minutes?"

"How about none?"

"With that attitude Missy you should play with yourself in the window until you orgasm."

"That isn't happening. I'd get arrested."

"I'm sure someone would put some handcuffs on you, but I doubt it would be the cops."

"Now you're just teasing." I reply with a blushing emoji.

"Are you horny?"

"Always."

"Then strip, and stand in the window for a minute so you can be seen. Then tell me what happens."

"Fine. BRB."

I strip off my sweats and tee, and look at the clock with my heart racing. I open the lace curtains, and stand there stark naked in the picture window as the cars roll by oblivious. After one minute I return to the computer to report.

"Nothing, huh? Then why are you worried about standing there for ten minutes?" He asks.

"Nothing this time, but I'm sure if I stand there long enough something bad will happen."

"Bad? What would be bad? You've told me your fantasies, and your desires. Would it be really that bad?"

"I don't fantasize about being arrested for real though."

We continue chatting until I have to leave to run errands. That takes me until I have to get ready for work, and then the day is over. I'm left once more horny as hell, and unsatisfied. My crotch stays wet again as I think about being naughty all night. I wonder if any of those people that drove past saw me? My mind wanders as I think about someone coming up behind me when I'm standing there like that. They handcuff me, and fuck me hard as I orgasm over and over.

The rest of the week I don't have the time to chat, and I realize that I haven't heard the drums at all. Nor have I seen our neighbor Tom. I ask my husband if he's seen or heard them, and he says that he hasn't either. I keep an eye out all weekend to see if I can spot them, but I don't.

Monday morning as I wave to the last leaving for school I finally see Tom. I wave, and he waves me over to him. I slip on my husband's slippers, and walk over to him. It's a chilly morning, but I don't figure that I'll be long so I don't grab a jacket. He asks how I'm doing as soon as I step in front of him.

"I'm good. You?"

"I'm okay. I haven't seen you lately, and I was wondering if everything was okay?"

"Yeah. Just my normal busy life."

"What do you have to do today?"

"Stay warm." I say as a chill runs up my spine making me shiver.

"Let's go inside where it's warmer. I finished my basement. It's totally soundproof now."

"Cool." I say following him in. "That explains why I haven't been hearing you practicing."

"Yup. And I've been playing every day too."

We are soon in the basement where he shows me how he soundproofed the whole area. I notice that the drum set is now near a wall rather than being centrally located like it was.

"Why did you move it?" I ask.

"So it's out of the way."

"Okay."

"So have you been able to relax lately?" He asks.

"Define relax." I joke.

He stands right beside me on my right, and says, "To relax is to let loose, and be yourself."

I step back a step as he leans down to me.

"You should let loose. You'll thank yourself later."

He steps closer again, and I begin to get nervous.

"I'll keep that in mind when I have the time." I answer.

"You have the time right now Michele. I think you should let loose."

"Um, I think I should be going." I say sidestepping to get around him.

"Are you going to stand in the window again? Does your husband know you do that? Should I tell him?"

I freeze in my tracks before turning to look him in the eyes. He's staring right at me with a grin on his face.

"He wouldn't believe you."

"I think he'll believe the video I shot."

He pulls out his phone showing me in my window buck naked for all to see.

"Erase that."

"Why would I do that? I like it. As a matter of fact I want to see more."

"You're not going to see more. Just erase that, and forget about it."

"I don't think you understand the situation here." He says laughing. "I have the video, and you need me to get rid of it so your family doesn't find out about you showing off the good to passers by. So you aren't in any position to make any demands. You are in the position to just do as you're told, and hope that I'm not an asshole that will show everybody anyway."

He's right, but I can't let him win.

"You won't show anyone. You can get arrested for doing stuff like that."

"Do you think a judge would honestly believe that you want privacy when you're standing naked in a window like that. Please. Just do what you're told, and maybe I'll get rid of it."

"Maybe?"

"That's my offer."

I am trapped. Damned if I do, and damned if I don't. He'll never erase it, and I know it. But I can't have him showing my husband either. He's been a decent person so far. Maybe if I tell his fiance? Maybe she'll make him get rid of it?

"How about I tell your fiance that you have it?"

"She'll laugh, and call you a slut. See Sarah is an open person sexually. She doesn't care who I am with, or what I do, so long as she knows about it. And she's seen it already."

I'm out of options. I can't think of one single way out of this mess I'm in.

"Promise me that you'll erase it, and I'll do whatever you want to a point."

"To a point? No. I'll THINK about deleting it, and you WILL do whatever I tell you to. Otherwise I show your husband, your neighbors, and anyone else that will watch. I'm sure the boys at the high school would LOVE to see something like this. Isn't your in high school? I wonder how that would go over?"

"You wouldn't." I say as a tear runs down my cheek.

"I won't if you do as you're told. Now stop crying."

"Fine." I whimper.

"I didn't hear that."

"FINE." I say exhaling in defeat.

He pulls up the drum stool, and sits in front of me looking right at me.

"One thing I've always wondered since the first time I've seen you is what you look like naked? Sure I seen it in your window, but I want to see you up close. Strip for me."

I stand there bewildered.

"You have a video of me naked. Isn't that enough?"

"Strip, now, and quit arguing. No more talking."

I reluctantly kick off the slippers. I am conscious of the fact that I'm only wearing jogging pants, an old tee, and my thong since it's laundry day. I slowly pull down the pants hoping that the thong provides me with some coverage before I have to be naked in front of him. My hear is beating out of my chest as the jogging pants hit the floor around my ankles.

"Nice thong. Pretty pink lace. Turn for me."

I turn around hating myself more and more by the second.

"Nice ass. Finish."

I step out of my pants, and begin to lift the tee. I know that my white skin is accentuated by the black shirt as it lifts up. I pull it over my head from the back holding it over my breasts.

"Drop it. Let me see those tits."

He grabs the shirt from my grasp, and rips it away from me baring my chest.

"Very nice. Now get rid of the thong."

I slowly run my fingers under the waistband, and work them down over my hips. I feel the fabric pulling out of my butt crack as they move lower and lower. I bend down using my belly to cover my crotch while I pull my underwear down to my ankles. Then I fold my hands holding them to cover my crotch.

"Put your hands on top of your head."

I reluctantly obey, and his eyes widen when he see my trimmed pubic hairs.

"Nice. You have a beautiful pussy. I love the way the lips create the crease." He says as he leans down grabbing my thong from around my ankles.

I stand there as he looks me up and down, and then he makes me turn my back toward him.

"Move your feet apart, and bend at the waist. I want to see your cunt."

"Please don't use that word."

"I'll use whatever word I damn well please, and if it bothers you that's too bad. Now do what you're told, and shut the fuck up, cunt."

I've always disliked that word. It's just the most vulgar thing to me. Derogatory and mean. It makes my skin crawl. But I can't do anything about it so I do as I'm told. I bend down, and hold my ankles while he scoots right behind me.

"My God! that's the most perfect cunt I've ever seen, and it's so fucking wett that it's running down your legs. You're loving this, and you can't deny it."

I never realized it. I am turned on for some reason. Maybe it's because I'm naked in front of him? Or because he's actually wanting to see me naked? Maybe it's the exhibitionist in me that likes to show off? Or the submissive in me that likes to please? Maybe it's all of it combined? I don't know. I do know that I am really horny, and I am making the wrong decisions because of it. I should have just not stood in the window, but it's too late now.

"I'm going to keep these." He says waving my underwear at me. "Your cunt smells so good. I'm going to taste you right now."

I watch through my legs to see him kneel behind me. I feel his hands on my ass cheeks spreading them apart, and then I feel his tongue lick from my clit to my vagina so slow that it makes me shiver and moan. Then I hear the stool creak as he sits back down.

"I'll see you tomorrow. Come over right after the leave. Come down here, and I'll be waiting."

"No. You said..."

"I said you'll do as you're told." He interrupts. "Now get the fuck out cunt."

I grab my clothes, and dress as I walk out. I get home, and sit down with my mind racing, and my horniness driving me wild. I reach down under my pants, and touch myself. I barely start when I hear a knock on the window. I look over to see Tom standing there motioning for me to stop.

"Don't be doing that either."

I watch him as he walks back home, and then I grab the computer to log in for the few minutes I have until I have to work. I read a few messages, and reply to those that require a reply. I save the stories until I have the time to read them, and then I get ready for work. It's hard to concentrate all night with the day's events running through my head, and it turns out to be another moist night. My husband again denies me satisfaction at bedtime, and I roll over frustrated.

The next morning I walk right over to Tom's house when my last is off. I walk down the stairs to see him sitting there in a chair with the stool right in front of him about three feet away. He smiles when he sees me.

"It's nice to see you. Strip. Sit."

I undress, and sit down facing him. Nervous about what he is planning.

"How are you today my pretty cunt?"

"Good. I think."

"You think? You don't know?"

"I don't know what you are planning so, no."

"Relax. I just want to know a few things."

He take my underwear, and folds them. He hands them to me.

"Lean back, spread your cunt open, and sit on this."

I do as he says, and feel the lump of fabric as it pushes against my sensitive area.

"How often do you fuck your husband?" He asks.

"We make love about once every few months."

"No wonder why you're so horny. Are you always so wet?"

"Unfortunately yes."

"Would you fuck another man besides your husband?"

"Not without his permission. I'm not a cheat."

"Here. Watch this." He says holding his phone in front of me.

I look to see him recording a room full of what looks like his friends. Then he announces that they all need to see something. I watch as the video of me in the window begins to play on a large screen for them all to see. They shout and cheer, and watching this turns me on. I feel a vibrating coming from my folded underwear. Then I see a recording of me undressing.

"You recorded me?"

"Shut up and watch."

It watches like an amateur porn movie. That turns me on even more. I see the guys hoot and holler even more as they watch me bare myself up close and personal. Then I watch as they ask who the fat slut is, and Tom tells them that they'll find out soon enough.

The vibrations ebb and flow making me hornier than I've ever been. I can actuall feel myself leaking with excitement and need. I see as they all get rowdy watching me, and then he pulls the phone away at the end.

"See. You're more wanted than you think."

I watch Tom as he looks at his phone. I feel the vibrations increase eliciting more moans from deep within me. I can't control myself. The need for orgasm becomes more and more profound.

"Here. Read." He says putting a computer in front of me.

I look, and read out loud the story of a woman who is out jogging, and she is accosted by a gang of horny thugs. I find myself getting closer and closer to orgasm as I read. Just before I climax the vibrations cease.

"There'll be none of that just yet."

The next story is a girls that goes into an adult shop, and is taken by a bunch of older men. The vibrations almost bring me to orgasm once more. Then I read about a girl who is taken in the woods as she camps. I picture myself there as the girl. I almost orgasm before he turns off the vibrations.

"Please. I need some relief." I ask.

"Shut up, and keep reading."

I read on, and read about a girl who is taken in by a Sasquatch, and her husband is tossed aside as she succumbs to it's advances. She gives herself to it entirely as the story advances. The vibrations increase bringing me so close, and making it really hard to read. Then they stop once more.

"That's enough." He says standing up.

I see the bulge in his pants, and I can't take my eyes off it. He stands inches from me with it right in my face. I find myself reaching up to touch it. It feels so hard in his pants. The vibrations begin again, but they are low and just enough to drive me crazy.

"Do you want to see it?"

"Yes." I moan.

He unzips, and it pops out almost hitting me in the face. He's slightly bigger than my husband, and it's throbbing hard. I watch it bounce as it throbs in front of me. The head a dark pink color looking me in the eye. The vibrations again cease. He leans forward brushing the tip across my lips wiping his pre cum on me. I lick my lips tasting it. I've missed that flavor. It's been so long since I've tasted it. I savor it.

He then lays on the floor on his back, and slowly strokes his dick. I watch in lustful disbelief. Here's a nice hard cock waiting for me. My needs can be filled. I stand up as if on instinct, and before I know it I am lowering myself onto his cock while I hold it up.

It fills me so nicely. My vagina tightens around him as I fuck. It feels so good. My body tingles all over. His hands wrap around my breasts, and caress them gently pinching my nipples sending pleasure shocks through me. I hear myself moaning combined with the wet sounds of sex. He pulls me down taking my nipple into his mouth sucking on it. It drives me wild.

My body tenses as he switches from one nipple to the other, and his cock pushes in and out of me. His hands grab my hips, and he begins to ram hard into me from below. Then I lose myself completely. My body begins to shake and quiver as my vagina throbs on his cock. My eyes roll back into my head, and I lose all control.

I feel all of my tensions and frustrations flowing from my body through my crotch. It feels so intense. So relieving. He keeps fucking me hard as my orgasm courses through me. His hips slamming against me making me shake even more.

He rolls me onto my back without even pulling out of me. Then he plunges deep into me holding me tight, and I hear him groan in my ear. I feel the streams of hot cum as they shoot against my vaginal walls. He holds it in me as the pulsations add to the feelings of his semen filling me.

There's so much that I can feel it leaking out, and over my butthole. I watch his hairless chest ripple as he finishes inside of me, and my own orgasm ebbs. He grinds his cock as deep as he can into me mashing my labia, and I feel him deep within me still rock hard. The throbbing is slowing as he finishes.

He looks down at me with a smirk on his face. I look up at him hating myself. His cock still buried deep inside of me. I just want him to let me leave so I can go cry. Instead he takes my wrists, and holds my arms up over my head. Then he lifts my legs high as he spreads them open.

"Don't move." He says.

I feel him slowly withdraw his cock, and I feel the tip press against my anus. I jump.

"No! I don't do that." I say holding his hips back.

"Shut up." He says slapping my breasts. "I told you not to move."

He pokes it against my virgin anus once more.

"Please don't." I begin to beg.

Just then I hear the basement door open, and footsteps coming down the stairs. We both look to see Tom's fiance Sarah walking up to us. She stares at me, and I mouth the word "help."

"Tom what are you doing?" She asks.

"Getting ready to fuck her ass."

"Does she want to?"

"I don't know. I didn't ask. But she did just get done creaming all over my dick."

"I don't want it. Please make him stop." I plead to her.

"Well honey, I've seen your profile on that website, and I'm sure that you really do want it, but if you're really nice to me and convince me in the right way, I'll ask him to stop."

I'm confused. What way is she talking about? It isn't but a few seconds before I find out as she pulls off her jeans and underwear. Then her shirt and bra. She lays on her back beside me, and pulls me over onto my side beside her. Her long brown hair laying on the carpeted floor as she pulls my face close kissing me.

Her tongue darts into my mouth, and it feels so strange. Her lips are so soft and warm. Inviting and pleasurable. I allow myself to succumb to her, and we kiss for a few minutes. Her warm body pressing against mine, and her hands caressing my breasts. I am getting horny once more as the need rises inside of me.

She pulls my face down using my hair making me kiss her chin and neck, and then her breasts. Her nipple is so hard that it feels weird on my tongue as I lick it. I wrap my lips around her areola, and caress the other breast. She's not large chested, but ample. I switch breasts, and then switch back giving both equal attention. Her moans and the way she's writhing tells me that I'm doing it right.

After a few minutes of pleasuring her breasts I feel her hand on the top of my head pushing my face down her flat stomach. I kiss and lick all the way down until I kiss her hairless crotch. She smells so sweet, and the heat is warming my face. I curiously stick my tongue out licking her vaginal cleft. I taste her sweet juices, and I'm surprised by how god she tastes. A bit sour and bitter, but mostly sweet and salty.

I crawl between her legs as she opens them, and I kneel staring at her crotch. My heart is beating hard as I realize that I'm having my first experience with another girl. Her labia is so pretty. The way her pussy opens when she spreads her legs is a nice sight. Her heat and scent fill my senses as I notice her juices coating her labia. She sits up just enough to take my head, and pull my face down to her crotch.

I open my mouth taking as much of her into it as I can, and then I lick her hard clit while delving my tongue into her vagina at the same time. She grabs my head, and pulls my face tight to her rocking her hips fast. I lick and suck the best I can while she holds me tight. I't hard to breathe, but I don't care. I love knowing that she's loving it. In minutes she arches her back letting out a long loud moan. I feel a rush of liquid fill my mouth. I gulp it down instead of choking on it. Her body shakes under me as she convulses in orgasm. I lick and gulp as she moans over and over. After about a minute she pushes me away, and lays back panting and smiling.

"Tom. Please don't fuck her big ass." She says when she catches her breath.

"It's hers or yours babe."

"Sorry sweetie." She says to me. "There's no way that big dick is going into my ass."

He kneels behind me, and pushes my face down onto her bald mons. I feel his dick as he rubs it across my asshole using his leaking semen for lubrication. Then he shove his hard cock into my vagina making my eyes roll back into my head in pleasure. He holds it in me motionless.

"So how was Jack?" He asks her as though I'm not here.

"He's a lot better now."

"I would guess. I'm sure you treated him right."

"Just like I treat you right. And you new girlfriend here just made sure that I wouldn't get knocked up too."

"How about that? How does that make you feel?." He asks me. "You just licked her boyfriend's cum out of her."

I feel him pull out of me, and then push against my asshole once more. I feel myself opening around his dick as the head pokes into my stretching hole. I get wider and wider until I feel that I can't open any more. Then I feel the pinch as my hole is stretched wider. It hurts.

"You really want to try to relax or this is going to hurt a lot more." He says.

Impossible. It hurts. He keeps pushing more in until I feel him push against my sphincter muscle. He pushes a bit harder, but it doesn't give. It just hurts. He pulls back, and begins to fuck my ass pushing hard against my muscle on every thrust into me. I feel him spit down my crack, and then feel his cock slide more easily into me as his spit lubes us. His thrusting slowly gets harder and harder.

After a short while he grabs my hair pulling my face off her crotch, and makes my back arch as he pulls me backward. Then I feel him ram his cock hard into me. My sphincter gives way, and he fills my rectum with his cock. I feel the burning inside of me as the pain sets in. My body goes numb from my waist down. I feel his hips slamming against my ass cheeks sending ripples through my body. I can somewhat feel his cock as it moves in and out past my sphincter. The pain is profound, and my legs are shaking because of it.

I look up to see Sarah recording me as her fiance ruins my ass. I feel him spreading my ass cheeks letting his cock ram deeper into me. The feeling is slowly returning and the pain is subsiding, but it hurts when he hits deep into my guts. His big hands hold my ass open while pulling me toward him at the same time. His body slams hard against mine. His grunts fill the air as he uses me.

It seems like an eternity before he finally plunges deep into me, and groans. It hurts, but it feels so strange feeling his hot cum blasting into my rectum. I can feel his dick pulsating and twitching against my sphincter as his load fills me. My insides feel like they're being bloated from the sheer amount of semen so deep inside of me. It lasts for a few minutes before he begins to go limp inside of me. I feel my sphincter clamp down pushing his dick out, and trapping his semen inside of me somewhat.

I try to move, but fall over. My ass burning from the destruction. Sarah gets dressed, and notices my underwear on the stool. She laughs knowing that he had wrapped a vibrator in them and made me sit on it. I look at Tom, and see his limp dick and the front of his legs coated with a pink tinge. I realize that it's my blood, and I need to clean up.

"When you can stand I'll take you to the bathroom." He says.

Sarah and Tom walk up the stairs, and I lay there for a bit before again attempting to stand. I make it to my knees before they return cleaned up. Tom is still naked, but Sarah is dressed.

"Looks like an offer I can't refuse." Tom jokes as he steps in front of me.

He takes my head pulling my face to his dick. I take him into my mouth, and suck on it. I feel it growing in my mouth, and in less than a minute it's poking against the back of my throat. I wrap my hand around the base of his dick, and stroke it while I suck so that he doesn't make me gag. He's loving it, and it's making me so horny.

"Let's get you cleaned up." He says helping me up.

He follows me up the stairs with his cock waving in the air. Sarah is right behind him. We go into the bathroom where I sit on the toilet, and let his cum flow out of my ass. Sarah pulls me into the shower, and uses the hand held sprayer to wash my bottom end before wiping me dry with a towel. All the while Tom is recording me with his phone. He stops when Sarah kisses me on the lips.

It's so erotic, and it just increases my lust feeling her attend to me. She then leads me into the bedroom, and Tom presses tight to my back wrapping his arms around me. She takes out her phone, and begins to record. Tom kisses my neck sending shivers up my spine. His hard dick pressing between my ass cheeks and up to the small of my back. He nibbles and kisses my shoulder and all over my neck drawing out a few moans from me.

He turns me around, and kisses me passionately holding me tight to him. I feel his strong muscles warming me all over. His hard dick slides between my legs, and across my wet crotch. I am so horny again. I want him inside of me. He pushes my shoulders down breaking the kiss, and I drop to my knees taking him into my mouth once more.

I lick, suck, and stroke him letting myself go. Living in the moment I want nothing more than his cock. He takes my head, and pulls me to him making me gag as his dick goes down my throat. When he lets off I catch my breath, and then take the entire length on my own. I don't gag if I do it, and I can do it. My ex was bigger, and I could take him.

I suck his entire length while he fucks my mouth. I just want him inside of me. I let my hand drop down, but he tells me to stop before I even get there. I want to orgasm so bad. His cock feels so good in my mouth. I need to touch myself.

"I don't want you to ever play with yourself again. I will be the one in charge of your orgasms from now on, and I will decide when and where you will have them."

I grab his hips, and concentrate on his dick. I worship it for almost ten minutes before he pushes my head back making me lean backward. He stands over me stroking himself. I reach up grabbing his cock, and take over stroking it. I lean forward licking the tip as I stroke, and then I lean back just in time to feel it get super hard in my hand seconds before the ropes of cum fly out covering my chest. I stroke it as it throbs in my hand. The streams of semen coat my breasts almost completely before they subside.

I watch the last string of cum drip out onto me, and feel all of his load running down my breasts and stomach. I take him back into my mouth sucking out the last drops before he pulls away. I watch them both as they compare phones, and feel his semen tightening my skin as it dries.

"I know that you have a busy week ahead. We're having a party Saturday. We want you here." Tom says to me.

"The party is at a friends house, but we want you to come along." Sarah adds.

"What about my husband?"

"That's your problem. He's not invited." Tom replies.

"Just be here at four. We'll go out for some supper first." Sarah says. "And you don't need to dress up. A shirt and shorts is fine."

"You better get going to work before you're late. You don't even have time to shower. Looks like you'll be wearing my cum all night." Tom laughs.

He's right too. I grab my clothes from the basement throwing them on as I walk to the door. I get home, change into my work clothes, and make it out the door only a couple of minutes behind schedule.

All night I swear that my coworkers can smell his cum on me. One says that I'm "glowing" today, and another says that I seem different somehow. My mood does seem a bit up, but other than that I'm still me. Just with my neighbor's dried semen all over me, and leaking from my nether regions. I get turned on thinking about how he did me three times in a row. I haven't had that since my ex.

That was only a few times. One night my ex tried to satisfy me, and we ended up fucking for almost a day and a half before he gave up. Well, his dick did. Little guy got tired I guess. I did like his dick in all of it's circumcised glory. I'm not a size queen, but he knew how to use what he had. There were times where it hurt at first because of the size, but those times were few and the pain was short lived.

My husband isn't much more than six inches. He does get really hard, and he definitely knows how to use it. He too is circumcised, and it makes the dick look nicer, I think. I've never been with a man that still had his foreskin. I've seen pictures and videos, but they look funny, and not what I consider good looking.

When I get home I see my husband sitting on the couch watching TV as usual. I kiss him, and sit in the recliner to relax. I wonder if he suspects anything? Should I tell him that the neighbors forced me to have sex? I'm sure he'll blame me for it, and he wouldn't be all that wrong. I can't tell him. In the very least it would break his heart like mine was when I was cheated on. I just have to find a way to end this all. I'll go with them Saturday, and tell them that enough is enough over supper. They won't argue if we're in public, and they won't do anything to me with witnesses.

Soon we retire for the night, and I slip off into slumber. I dream of Tom fucking me so gently. Making love to me like my husband would. Then he pulls out and covers me in so much cum that I'm literally drowning in it. Then Sarah is on a boat floating past laughing at me. She's buck naked, and sitting there with her legs wide open. Then I wake up. I turn to see my husband snoring away beside me, and I go down to the bathroom. I pee, and then notice that the gusset of my underwear and the back of them is soaking wet. I sniff it, and decipher that it's my vaginal secretions.

I change underwear, and return to bed. I lay in a huge wet spot, but don't make a fuss because I don't want to wake him up. I fall back asleep wondering how such a crazy dream could make me so wet? I don't feel rested much when my alarms rings off a few hours later. I get up, and go through the motions of the morning. I skip cleaning, and take a nap before work. I lay there still horny, but more tired.

Then the night follows it normal routine. Work, sleep, and then get up to do it all over again.I slept good without any weird dreams, and then checked the site for messages. After answering them I get a message from my new friend.

"Was it fun?" Is all he asks.

"What?"

"You still haven't figured it out?"

"What are you talking about?"

"I know where you live, and I watch you. I have been for a long time now."

I fill with fear as it hits me that I have a stalker.

"What do you want?" I ask.

"Many different things. Right now I want you to undress completely in the window so I can watch you."

"I'm not going to do that."

"You would if you knew what was good for you. I'm not really asking."

I'm in a bit of a bind once more. What would he do if I didn't? He was always so nice, and I opened up to him about everything. How could I have been so stupid.

"And if I don't?"

"You don't want to go there. You WON'T have any fun that way."

"If I do this it will be all that I'll do. No more. Got it?"

"That's all that I'm asking."

I open the lace curtains, and look out. I don't see anything out of place, or anything strange. I pull off my sweater, then jogging pants, followed by my bra and underwear. I stand there for a few seconds before closing the curtains, and sitting down.

"Very nice. You have such nice tits."

"Where are you?" I ask hoping for an answer.

"Here. Look out, and if you look close enough you'll see me."

I open the curtain enough to peek out, but I see nothing. I return to the computer.

"I can't see you."

"But I can see you. Put your ass against the window. I want to see that."

I look out again before pressing my ass against the cold window.

"Nice. I want to cum all over you."

"Not happening."

"It will. Time to go. Later." He ends.

I get dressed, and look out all of the windows hoping to catch a glimpse of my stalker. No luck. I sit back in the chair, and try to get my mind off him. I pay bills, and then begin to surf the internet reading headlines. It isn't long before my horniness leads me into looking at pictures and videos of porn. I get so turned on seeing a cock as it thrusts into a woman, and then shoots all over. I find myself reaching down, and then stop myself remembering that I was told not to.

"To hell with that." I think. "I'm not playing thier games anymore. I'll do as I please."

Then my mind thinks about my stalker.

"What if he's watching me? I don't want to give him anything to use against me."

I stop, and withdrawn my hand quickly as I look around. Then I go back to the news headlines to try to get my mind off my wet crotch. Before long it's time to go to work. After that the week drags by in the same old rut. The only constant is my need for an orgasm, and my hesitation to give myself one. By Saturday I am so horny that it's just not right.

I tell my husband that the neighbors have invited me to a party, and that it's a girls only event. He tells me to have a good time, and that he won't wait up for me. I tell him that it shouldn't be an all night thing, and that I plan to return early. I dress in some old jeans, and a sweater. Make myself up, and do my hair so I don't look like a complete bum. I walk over to their house a little before four, and Sarah answers the door smiling.

Tom walks up behind her, and they both walk to their car. I sit in the back with Sarah leaving Tom to drive alone in the front. Sarah kisses me as soon as we drive up the road. Her tongue swirls around in my mouth while her hands caress my breasts. It lasts for minutes making me so wet. Then she stops, and smiles at me.

"Sorry. I needed that." She says.

I don't say anything. She kisses me again, and I melt in her arms. My lust taking over leading me down the wrong path again. We kiss until the car stops, and then I follow them into the restaurant. We sit a a table across from each other. Sarah wearing the biggest smile accenting her mini skirt and vee neck blouse. Both in matching burgundy color. Tom is wearing blue jeans, and a gray button down shirt.

"Order anything you want." Tom says to me. "It's my treat."

"I'm not really that hungry." I admit.

I think about how and when to let them know that I'm done with the situation. It gives me a knot in the pit of my stomach. Sarah keeps staring at me. She reminds me of a school girl with a crush.

"Sarah really missed you." Tom says when he notices me looking at her. "She kept asking about you over and over."

"Well, here I am."

We order some food, and Tom leads the conversation talking about the party. He says that it's a birthday and engagement party for one of their friends being held out on a farm in the country. There's supposed to be a band, and all the beer you can drink. He talks about the friends that are supposed to be there, and Sarah chats about a few others. I'm not really part of the conversation, and I just listen as we eat. They discuss their lives, and it eventually turns to them discussing their sexual arrangements.

"We have an open marriage." Sarah says. "We have others that we just have sex with while we still hold sex between us a something special."

"Yeah. I love Sarah. She fucks her boyfriend, and I fuck her sister. It works out great."

She looks at Tom with a smirk.

"I was trying to be more discreet about it."

"She also has her girlfriend that visits once in a while, but she's moved in with her boyfriend now so we don't see much of her."

"Now I have you." She says smiling.

"About that." I start.

"Desert." Tom interrupts. "Sweets for the sweets."

Sarah cuts a peice off her cake, and feeds it to me. Then she takes a bite herself. I try to talk, but everytime I open my mouth Sarah shoves more cake in. Soon it's all gone, and Tom leads us to the car. I begin to hate myself for not following through with my plans. Now we're driving to the farm. I try to talk in the car, but my mouth is quickly filled with Sarah's tongue.

"I want you so bad." She admits breaking the kiss for a second.

Seconds later she is pushing my face down as she lays back opening her legs. I see that she is left her underwear at home, and my face is quickly mashed against her wet pussy.

"Fuck me." She moans.

I lick and suck letting my tongue slip as deep into her vagina as it can. She tastes so sweet this time. No sour or salty taste. She tastes good. I find myself wanting to eat her up as my lust takes me. Her hips buck as I lick her clit, and her moans echo through the car. She pulls my head tight to her, and moans loud. Her back arches forcing her pussy against my mouth, and I feel her juices gushing into it. I gulp and swallow trying not to choke. Her body shakes as her orgasm rages through her. Then it begins to ebb, and soon she collapses down to the seat panting.

"I think I love you." She coos.

I wipe her off my face with my hands, and she pulls her skirt back down. Then she sit beside me, and cuddles until we pull into the field where everyone is parking at the farm. I see a lot of cars and trucks as we get out, and I see a lot of guys as we walk up in front of the stage where the band is playing.

The friend walks up, and Tom introduces me to Matt the friend. He tells us to relax, and drink up. Tom walks away with Matt leaving Sarah and I alone. I soon spot a few other girls, but the men outnumber the women at least ten to one. It's only six thirty, and I already see a few guys totally drunk. The day has gotten warmer than I had hoped, and I'm a bit warm, but I'm sure the night will be cool and chilly.

Tom soon returns to us, and Sarah finds her boyfriend. She wanders off with him, and I just stand there watching the band play. One of the drunks comes up behind me, and grabs my butt. I push him away, and he comes right back grabbing my breasts. I kick him in the balls, and he goes down writhing in pain. Calling me all kinds of names he winds up pissing himself before Tom and Matt drag him to his car to pass out.

"Sorry about that." Tom says when he returns. "Old Belly Boy never could handle his alcohol. You okay?"

"Yeah. He ripped my shirt some, but I'm fine."

"It looks better." Tom says looking at how the neckline has been torn open. "It show more of your cleavage. You have nice tits. You should show then off more."

"I don't think so. Then guys like your friend see that as an opportunity."

The sun sets, but it stays really warm. The band decides to take a break, and I follow Tom as he talks to his friends. We happen on Sarah as she was fucking her boyfriend on the front porch of the house. She grabs me as we walk past, and kisses me as she orgasms. She doesn't let go until she's done, and then I am left to find Tom.

He didn't get far, and I make my way to the bathroom to pee. Matt tells me that there's a better bathroom upstairs that I can use since the drunks have messed up the one on the main level. I go up, and do my duty washing my hands and straightening myself before returning to the crowd. Tom has gone back to the stage, and I go to look for him there. Sarah isn't on the porch anymore, and everyone is gathering in front of the stage.

I walk up to see what's happening. Tom pulls me to the middle of the crowd, and I see a large screen set up behind the band. On it is a picture of Matt when he was a baby. Tom gets up on stage, and calls Matt up.

"Well buddy. You're another year older, and have set yourself up to fuck the same pussy for the rest of your life. How does that make you feel?" Tom asks.

Matt shrugs his shoulders.

"You will soon be looking at women in a whole different light my man. Usually by the light of the monitor as you watch porn."

Every guy there laughs. I think it's a dumb joke.

"Even your tastes for porn will change. It'll go from professional hardcore stuff to amateur sensual stuff. With a little hardcore mixed in. You'll go from the action to wanting to know the lead in. And if your future wife has the right mindset she'll be the star of your porn. She may even let you be the costar on occasion."

I laugh with the crowd with this quip. I watch as the screen begins to show Matt as he was growing up, and then it showed his fiance as their relationship progressed.

"In a few days you're going to have the prim and proper engagement party, but right now it's just us. I figure that I'll get you off on the right foot. Watch the screen buddy." Tom says turning Matt around.

I watch on the screen as a video begins of a bigger girl asking the person answering the door if he's selling a couch. From there they go to look at it. The owner notices that she has a button popped, and is wearing a corset under her clothes. He then strips he down, spanks her, and fucks her right on the couch.

I got so wet watching it. I sense all the testosterone around me, and it's giving me chills. Next the screen fills with a shaky video from a phone. I watch as it pans from the floor to out the window. Then I look in horror when I see my house. I stare in shock as I watch myself open the curtains, and undress in the window before closing them. Then it switches to me on my knees and naked sucking Tom's cock until he finishes all over me. Then it goes black.

"Well buddy. Now it's time for your present from me." Tom says as he takes my hand leading me onto the stage. "Here's the star of those last couple of snippets."

He spins me around so Matt can look me over, and the crowd does too.

"Sweetie. Show him what your mouth can do." Tom tells me.

I hesitate for a moment before dropping to my knees. The crowd cheers as I pull Matt's dick out, and suck on it. He's about the same size as my husband with a big mushroom head. He doesn't get really hard, but I suck him anyway. I have no problems taking all of him into my mouth, and he fucks my face with the same rhythm that I'm bobbing my head with. In a few minutes I taste his cum as he finishes in my mouth. I swallow it down as he puts his shrinking dick away.

The crowd again cheers loudly. I look out to see the phones out recording me. I feel so gross and ashamed. Tom kneels beside me smiling. He pats me on the head, and helps me to stand up holding my hair on the back of my head gently. He turns me to watch the screen. On it I see our conversation online when I told him my fantasies, and thoughts.

"You're my stalker?"

"I'm your owner."

He turns me to face the crowd, and then leads me to the middle where a lift truck is parked. He ties my wrists together, and then to the fork as it's raised above my head. My ankles are tied to the opposite ends of a long board laying on the ground making my legs spread wide. Tom steps back looking at me for a minute. Then he steps in front of me, and rips my sweater open. Then right off me. He unhooks my jeans as I beg him to stop. I feel them tear as he rips them from me. The crowd is cheering away as he grabs my bra. He pulls it right off me.

"Look at those titties bounce." Some guy says.

Then Tom grabs the waistband of my underwear. I beg him not to again, and he smiles as he pulls them up. I feel them digging into my crotch, and then hear them beginning to rip. They cut into me before the fabric finally lets go with the loudest rip I've ever heard. Then Tom holds my torn underwear up to my face before shoving them into my mouth.

He steps back, and I watch as he unhooks his belt. He walks around me, and it makes me nervous. Then I feel the belt slice across my bare chest. I moan against the underwear in my mouth. Then another lash cuts across my mons. It stings so much. Then I feel it wrap around my hip and cut into my bared ass. He whips me all over for a long time. By the time he stop my skin is on fire. He steps in front of me, and I feel his fingers slip into my vagina.

"You are so wet." He says pulling the underwear from my mouth.

Then I feel his fingers withdraw, and he shows them to me. I see my wetness all over them jus before he shoves them into my mouth. I suck my juices from his fingers before he steps back. I watch as the groper from before walks up next to Tom. Then Tom steps back behind him.

"I owe you one bitch." He says.

Then he hauls back, and kicks me square in the crotch. It hurt so bad. I moan in pain feeling the bruise forming on my crotch. He mush have steel toed shoes on or something. Then as the pain begins to numb my crotch I feel my urine flow, and hear it puddling under me. When I finish peeing Tom unties my ankles, and then ties my breasts. I watch as he ties the ropes around my breasts to the other fork on the lift, and then feel myself being lifted by my chest.

It pulls painfully. It feels like my boobs are being ripped off. Then I feel myself being moved closer to the stage. I am then lowered down, and untied. Tom looks down at me as I sit on the dirt. He just smiles, and tells me to enjoy myself before he walks away.

The crowd closes in on me, and I am pushed onto my back as a dick is shoved into my mouth. My legs are spread, and a dick slides into my vagina. They use me for minutes before I am made to swallow one load while the other is pumped into me. Then I am lifted onto my knees where another dick slides into my pussy while another takes my mouth. My hands are quickly filled with dick also, and they use my hands to stroke themselves. The guy in my mouth pulls out, and shoots all over my face while the guy fucking me really pounds me hard.

I feel an orgasm slowly grow inside of me, and my lust begins to take over my mind once more. The guy hammers my pussy hard until he pulls out and cums all over my ass crack. Then the next guy pulls him away, and rams his dick into my asshole. I scream as he tears it open shoving it all the way in with one motion. Then he fucks my ass as hard as he can. I look back to see the groper hate fucking my ass. He slaps my cheeks while he rams into me, but he doesn't last long. In minutes he groans as he finishes in my rectum. Then he slaps my ass one last time as he gets up.

I am pulled on top of a guy that is laying beside me, and I lower myself onto his hard dick. He's quite well endowed, and it fills me full. I feel my orgasm begin to surface again as I fuck him. A dick is shoved in my face, and my lust makes me take it into my mouth. My hands are again quickly occupied with two more dicks. Then I feel a cock push against my asshole. It slips right in. I have never been so full of dicks in my life. I moan against the cock in my mouth as my orgasm courses through me.

I orgasm long and hard as they fuck me. I swallow the cum from the dick in my mouth, and then feel another load shoot into my asshole. When he pulls out I sit up on the big dick in my pussy, and I watch as the cock in my left hand begins to throb and shoot all over my left breast. Then the cock in my right hand covers my right breast. I stroke them both until they finish, and then feel the guy in me fuck me from underneath. I lean forward, and let him. He pushes me off, and lays me on my back. He slides back into me, and fuck s me hard and deep. In a few minutes I see him tense up.

"I'm going to cum right in your uterus bitch." He moans as he lifts my legs high.

He wasn't kidding. I feel him hitting my cervix as he rams hard into me, and then push even deeper as his load shoots into me. My legs are damn near above my head, and I'm almost folded in half as he crushes me with all of his weight making sure his dick is as deep as it can be. It was a relief when he finished so I could put my legs down.

That relief didn't last long. I am quickly rolled back onto my knees, and another dick slides into my vagina while more use my mouth and hands. I am fucked over and over for hours. They use ever hole in my body, and leave me covered from head to toe in semen. Before I know it the sun is rising, and they are still using me. I am so tired, sore, and worn out. I had so many orgasms that I lost count. I see the crowd is almost gone now, and I wait for the last few to have me so I can rest.

When the last guy shoots his cum into my pussy and walks away I lay there on my back with my legs wide open unable to move. I am so worn out that I can't even feel the semen as it leaks out of me. It's all I can smell and taste though. I see Tom walking up with a guy. He looks to be in his fifties, and has a beer belly. I see that his black and gray hair is combed over to cover the bald spot. They walk up to me, and look down at me.

"Still alive?" Tom asks.

I nod.

"You look a mess. Was it as enjoyable as you had hoped?"

I again nod.

"Good. Now let's get you washed up. My friend here doesn't want some dirty old to fuck."

Tom helps me up, and over to the hose where he sprays me down with the cold water. It hurts my bruised and battered flesh. Then he tosses me some soap telling me to soap down. Once I finish he rinses me with the cold water concentrating on my lower end.

"That's good enough. Let's go inside."

I follow Tom and his friend inside where Tom tells me to kneel by his friend's feet. He puts a porn video in the DVD player, and then sits to watch it. His friend begins to pet my head. It feels good so I lay my head on his knee. Then I hear a zipper so I turn to look. I see the guy pulling out the longest and thickest cock I've ever seen. He has to be ten inches long, and four around. He looks down at me, and waves it toward me.

I kneel between his legs, and take the monster into my mouth. I open as wide as I can trying to take it in. I try to see if I can take every inch. I can't, and I view that as a challenge. If a sword swallower can do it so can I. So I do my best to take it all, and it gets nice and hard in my mouth. I kiss and suck his balls, lick up and down the shaft, and try over and over to take it all into my mouth.

He let's me suck him for a while before he taps my head, and motions for me to fuck him. I begin to worry. He's just too big. But I do as I'm told. I slowly straddle his lap, and lift his big dick to my vaginal opening. I slowly lower myself down feeling it opening my sore vagina wider and wider as it enters me. I soon feel myself stretching around the girth as my pussy slowly opens to accept him. Inch by inch I impale myself on his cock until I feel it hit my cervix. Then I stop. I look down at him feeling his cock stretching me wider than ever.

He smiles as I begin to fuck him. My pussy getting used to the sheer massiveness of his shaft. I gain speed as the pleasure begins. He soon holds my hips controlling my speed and motions. He starts pulling me down harder and harder. I feel his cock banging against my cervix. He doesn't seem to be caring if it hurts me or not. I sure of that when he pushes up as he pulls me down, and I feel his cock push through my cervix making me moan in pain.

I feel his hips slam against me as he buries every inch inside of me. His cock feels like it'
6 Comments
It's Almost Turkey Day
Posted:Nov 13, 2017 8:37 am
Last Updated:Nov 15, 2017 8:45 am
4177 Views
Hello everybody. I hope you're all having a great life so far, and are doing splendidly. I know it's been a while since my last blog. I really should update more, but I lead a really boring life. I would hate to be the one to bore you all to tears. Now that winter is here I'm sure it'll get even more boring.

I finally made it to the cabin for some rest and relaxation. Not much alone time though. Too many visitors, and a lot to get done before the snow starts piling up. There's not much on the ground now but it's coming, and it's coming soon. Ideally I like to lounge around here naked or in my underwear, and that hasn't been the case at all. I couldn't chance someone knocking or walking in. I have a lot of family around here, and we aren't door knockers.

It's usually that if the door's locked don't come in, and if it's open enter if you'd like. It would be rude if I had the door locked when they could see me through the window in it. It wouldn't be good if I was in a state of undress when they looked in either. So I'm left with a few chores, and visiting. If I get up here more often they don't visit much this late in the year, but this year I was working.

So that's my blog. I was working. Monday through Saturday. Answering phones, putting together orders, and dealing with angry customers. I don't sell things which is good. I couldn't even sell myself. Lol. I just place orders. The online ones are bad, but the rep's orders are the worst. I swear our customer representatives don't even know what we carry, how much stuff costs, or even how shipping works.

That's enough of that though. I'm sure you're fighting back you drowsiness already. So I'll continue. At home things haven't changed much. My husband and I still dote over the and each other, but he's still a dead fish in the sack. I have asked him about letting me experience more sexually, and he actually thought about it. He asked me what I would do, and how I think it would affect our marriage?

I told him that both of those questions are based on the situation, and that one would effect the other I can't answer either. He didn't like my answer so that was the end of it. He wouldn't even listen when I tried to explain that every situation has a different outcome, and every outcome is a different situation. Maybe he just didn't understand, or maybe he didn't want to? I see it as progress after all the years of asking.

That's all the excitement in my life explained in one paragraph. I can't wait for the days when it takes up the entire page without spaces between paragraphs. I haven't had any good dreams to think of, but I have been writing some stories. I hope to finish one this week. Maybe two? So my brain has been doing what I haven't. Well, I can't honestly say that we haven't done anything. It more like it's as exciting a watching a snail race, and lasts as long as a thunder bolt. I would really like more, but it's just not him.

My sex life goes like this: We lay in bed at night. It's dark, and he cuddles up to me. He kisses my right shoulder since he sleeps to the right of me. He runs his hand down my chest between my breasts to my waistband, and then back up until me cups my right breast from underneath. I'm always horny so I'm of course receptive. He massages my breast kissing up to my mouth. We make out for a minute before he pulls my sleep shirt up and underwear down. I pull them off. We resume kissing as he climbs between my legs. Being naturally a wet person he slips into me easily. He sticks it all the way in, and then pushes against me grinding into me gently while we kiss. Then after about two minutes he pulls out, squirts all over my stomach and pubic area before rolling off me.

I am left to clean up as he cuddles up next to me falling asleep. Sometimes I wipe off, and sometimes I just leave it. It depends on my mood. A couple of times he rolled over with his back to me, and I snuggled up against him smearing it between us. He was too busy snoring to notice. I remember when we were dating, and I was on top. I couldn't tell when he was going to finish so I rode him a bit too long. He finished in me, and then I pushed it out onto him when he finished. He tossed me off from him mad that I did that. I thought it was sexy, but I had to apologize to him.

I mean really, it's his. Why should it gross him out? But that's enough of my dilemma. I'm hoping to get him to break soon. I love him, and I hope things work out for both of us. Someday soon. Until then I guess I'll read and write stories, and chat on the message board. I'd like to IM, but that hardly ever works. And don't get me started on the cams. What a cluster fuck.

Well, my cousin said he'd be over in a bit. I think he has a slight crush on me. Lol. I have to find a nice loose shirt to wear, and some snug pants. Yeah, I'll tease anybody I can. At my age; why not? So until the next time thanks for letting me bore you once more. Take care, and be well. Later friends.

**** I wrote this before I was called home Friday for a family matter ending my solitude a couple days early. Well, it was good while it lasted. I just wanted to add that I drove home so horny that I left my bra in my bag, wore my fleece zip up sweatshirt unzipped most of the way, and drove home in the morning traffic. I had a couple of cars pass me just to slow back down, but I don’t know if they liked the view or not. I made sure my shirt was open far enough to tease properly without baring it all. Also, my cousin did stop by, but that’s a whole different story there. Let’s just say that I could tell he liked what he saw. Later friends. Be well, and be naughty.









2 Comments
Seduced
Posted:Oct 15, 2017 10:35 pm
Last Updated:Dec 5, 2019 10:12 am
5438 Views

Here's another attempt at a story. Let me know what you think.

There I was. Stuck working another Saturday to try to make extra cash for the bills. I hate working six days every week, but I have to take the overtime when I can. It would be nice to send some time with my family one of these weekends though. I hardly ever see them since school and work always get in the way. My husband isn't the greatest lover in the world, but he is a great guy. He too is working all that he can, but for him the overtime is less likely.

I scrimp and save as much as I can, but with four mouths to feed and bills to pay the money doesn't last long. I've only been eating one meal a day to try to help somewhat, and to lose some weight. Being over 200 pounds at the age of 42 isn't a good thing. Especially when you consider that I'm only 5 foot 1 inch tall. People tell me that I look like I'm in my mid twenties, but I think that they are just being generous.

I suppose my long brown hair has something to do with it, but I'm probably wrong about that. Maybe it's my brown eyes, or my pale white skin? Who knows? All I do know is that I'm way too fat, and need to lose a lot of weight. Back in high school I was a 32A in a size 3. Now I'm a 42D that's a size 24. Time hasn't been nice to me. Nor has childbirth. I have the stretch marks, and Cesarean scar to prove it.

I've lived, and I have loved. My life is a good one. It's not great, but good. I love my family, and I like my work. There's just places that could improve. Like money for instance. I could use a lot more. Physical love is another. My husband is a great romantic, but a crappy lover. He always has been, but even though I get seriously frustrated at times I overlook his shortcomings.

It's all too soon Saturday morning, and I'm off to work half asleep as usual. The day crawls along as slow as expected. then at the end of the day my boss shows up with her . She's a nice person that I've always got along with, and she has spoken about her on a few occasions. The image I had of him in my head was of a early twenty something athletic man that has some major issues with his temper.

Now that I see him in person he looks actually quite clean cut with short brown hair, chiseled face, and thin muscular build. He's much taller than I expected dwarfing my small stature with his six foot plus height. He is dressed in a button down tee shirt, and jeans that make his butt look so nice. I can't help but to feel a little tingly inside.

She introduces him as Bruce, and then introduces the three of us that have come in for the day. I just stay quiet like always as she mentions that they are going for a few drinks after work, and that we're all invited. We all accept, and I inform my husband as soon as they walk away.

We discuss among ourselves how long we'll stay, and what we thought of her . We all agreed that he doesn't look like he has anger issues at all. Then we decide to carpool to the bar after so we aren't all searching for parking. I ride along so I don't have to drive since I don't like to anyhow.

We are sitting at a table in a crowded bar in less than an hour. My boss and her are sitting beside me. He actually gave me his seat since there wasn't enough chairs to go around. He was really cordial, and pleasant to talk to. He just stood behind me to my left side near his mom as we all chatted the day away. Before long I was feeling tipsy, and being talkative. The effects of the alcohol obvious. I don't even notice when my coworkers leave. I just realize at one moment that it's just the three of us sitting at the table.

"Where did they all go?" I asked my boss.

"They left over an hour ago." She says. "And I'm going to get going too. Bruce can give you a ride if you need one."

I smile thanking them and accepting the ride. We finish our drinks, and my boss leaves as we follow. He leads me to a sedan in the front row opening the door for me. I thank him as I sit in the front seat. He sits in the driver's seat, and begins to drive.

"So how long have you been married?" He asks.

"Over twenty years." I reply without thinking.

"Is he any good in the sack?"

I'm surprised by his question, but am even more surprised when I answer, "Not really. It's good, but could be better."

"Too bad. You look like you'd be fun in the sack."

I am surprised, but flattered.

"Um, thanks."

"Don't be so bashful. You are a very desirable woman."

"Yeah, right. Not many guys lining up to see a fat middle aged married woman."

"There are a ton of guys that would love to be with you. You don't need to settle for second best girl. Not when you are so fine yourself."

"Those guys are just out to fuck, and wouldn't care about me. That's not me, and what do you mean settle for second best? I love my husband."

"I didn't mean it like that. I'm sure you would have guys pounding your door down for a chance at you, but what I'm saying is that you can have anything you want. You don't need to settle in any respect about anything. Hell, I'd give you anything you wanted just to be with you."

"I'm twice your age."

"I don't care. You're like the perfect person aside from being so shy at first."

We pull into the parking lot by my car. I don't feel in any condition to drive, and he notices.

"Would you prefer me to take you home?"

"Yes. I would. I can't afford a ticket."

I give him directions to my house, and he drives away.

"I like talking to you. You should give me your number so we can text."

"I don't think so. My husband wouldn't like that."

"Don't tell him. Better yet I'll only text when you want me to."

"I don't think that's a good idea either."

"I promise that I won't do anything to get you in trouble. Just give me your number, and we'll take it from there."

He hands me his phone saying, "Just call yourself, and then I'll have it."

I find myself calling rather than arguing. I hear my phone ring, and then hang up handing his phone back to him.

"See. That wasn't that hard now was it?"

"Just don't make me have to change my number."

"I won't. You have my word." He says as we pull into my driveway.

I wave as he drives away, and then I walk into the house. My husband knows that I've had a bit much, and he laughs at me.

"Well, at least you've had a good time with the girls. I think you better go sleep it off though."

I'm tired, but not sleepy. So I change into my pajamas, and then sit in the chair watching TV for a bit. At least I was until he woke me up. Then we went to bed together. I wake up in the morning thinking about his words telling me how desirable I am. I am so horny, and my husband has a morning boner. I gently grab it, and stroke it feeling it throb in my hand. My crotch flushes with anticipation. I slowly peel off my underwear, and touch myself feeling my wetness.

It feels so good. My fingers delve into me making me hold back a moan. I need to release. I lower my head down to his cock, and kiss the tip. It throbs in response. then I take it into my mouth while I slide two fingers into myself. I moan as it hits the back of my throat.

I look up to see him still asleep, and I don't want to wake him until he's reached the boiling point. I slowly suck and lick his dick while I finger myself. Faster and faster I go as the need builds inside of me. then just as I'm ready to scream in desire I mount him holding his dick up to slide into me. It feel it touch my labia, and I rub it across making it wet with my lubrication.

The warm head feels so good across my clitoris. I rub it across a few extra times just because I want to. My need and desire is all I can feel, and I line his cock up to my vaginal opening. The I look down at him as he grabs my hips. I see the strain on his face just as I feel his hot cum shooting out all over my crotch. It oozes down as his dick throbs in my hand, and I feel it puddling up between us.

I just stare at him in disbelief. I am again left wanting as his cock goes flaccid in my fingers. I then roll off him, and lay on my back as he gets up to go to the bathroom. My mood has changed from want to feeling like I'm going to cry. I can feel his cum drying onto the inside of my legs along with my own moisture. I grab a tissue, and wipe myself before laying on my side to cry.

Bruce's words echo through my head about how desirable I am, and how I shouldn't have to settle. Soon I hear the getting up, and have to get up myself. I adjust myself, don my panties, and prepare to start another day. Only today I can't stop thinking about Bruce. I write it off as being frustrated, and stressed.

All day long my mind echoes his words. I do things to try to distract myself, but they are only temporary. The day wears on as another uneventful day shopping, cleaning, and watching TV. At bedtime I try to initiate some love time with my husband, but I get the usual snores in return of my advances. Depressed and frustrated I cry myself to sleep.

My alarm rings off at six AM just like every other weekday morning jolting me awake way too early. I crawl from bed rousing my , and begin the daily ritual of pushing them to get ready. Between my daily ramblings of "Let's go," and "Hurry up" my husband gets himself ready and off to work. The few hours slip by before they are out the door, and off to school.

I sit back in the recliner, and sigh. Alone at last, but still unable to relax. I open my computer, and check the checking account balance. Then I bring up my bills to see what I can pay from what's due. I am thankful when I see the few that I can pay can be done online. I pay them quickly, and then begin to surf the web as the headlines pique my interest.

An article that catches my eye is titled, "Bringing romance back into the swamp." It read about marriages that are stagnant, and how a woman feels neglected. The author goes on to admit that she has had numerous affairs before her husband found out, and then they decided to open the relationship. The entire idea wasn't alien to me, but my husband would never even consider such a thing. She ends the article surmising that since she has a lover for her sexual desires, and a husband for her emotional needs; more women should demand the same for the same peace of mind that she has found.

I find myself wishing that I could trade places with her, but know that proper women don't do such things. I push the thought from my head, and click on the next headline. I read about a woman that found her true love after she lost her engagement ring, and he found her to return it when he found it. Meanwhile her fiance was oblivious to what was happening until it was too late. Then he became the best man at their wedding.

My cell phone buzzes with a text. I look at it in fear and regret when I see a text from Bruce.

"How's your day going? I've missed you since we last spoke." He wrote.

Nervously I ignore him. I can't answer. It will create way too many problems. I go on to my reading. I read the advice columns about a woman who's had found her sex toys, and she wanted to know how to handle talking to them about it. I am surprised to see that she isn't berated in the comments about having the toys as much as not hiding them well enough. I think about how I don't have toys because of this very issue. can get into Fort Knox without any issues.

My phone buzzes again with another message from him.

"I know that you're alone. You don't have to worry about your husband finding out. You can talk with me. I miss you."

Again I ignore it, but it quickly buzzes once more.

"I can call if you'd like. Or even stop over if that's what you'd prefer. Just let me know please."

I have to answer him so he stops texting me.

"I'm fine. Everything is fine. Please stop messaging me." I reply.

"So you want me to stop over?"

"NO! I need you to leave me alone."

"I just want to talk. Nothing more."

"I can't. It's not right."

"It's just a conversation. Just like on Saturday. There's nothing wrong with talking, is there?"

He got me, "I guess not."

"There we go. I'm not the big bad wolf you know. I'm just a guy that wants to be your friend."

"Yeah, I know. But I shouldn't be talking to another guy behind my husband's back."

"Behind his back? You mean you didn't tell him that I was there?"

"No. He'd get mad."

"So that makes me the other man then. Lol. I'm honored."

"I guess."

"Did you have a hangover on Sunday?"

"I've never had a hangover in my life."

"I have to test that someday."

We continue texting back and forth until I need to go to work. I don't give it much thought since it was all just small talk. Tuesday, Wednesday, and Thursday are all the same. I no more than get the off to school before he texts me. then we chat the day away until I have to leave for work. He seems really nice even though he's so young so I become to look forward to his texts.

Friday I have to run errands so we don't chat. Saturday and Sunday I ask him to not text since my entire family is home. Thankfully he listens. I think about our chats over the weekend, and can't wait to hear from him on Monday. I work Saturday, and sit around on Sunday. My husband does his thing, my do theirs, and I do mine. Not really a great weekend, but at least I had a chance to relax some.

"Hello pretty lady." I read just as soon as the leave on Monday.

I smile as I reply, "Hey there."

"What are your plans today?"

"Sit here, and chat with you."

"Why sit there? Let's go for a coffee."

"Texting is one thing, but anything else is too much." I say filling with fear.

"Come on. It's not like anything bad will happen. It's cheaper for you to let me buy you a coffee over texting all day."

"I suppose that you're right, but I just shouldn't."

"Nobody will say anything, or even know. I'll swing by to pick you up in fifteen minutes. I'm not asking."

"Don't. I can't."

I sit there getting no response. Then in ten minutes I hear a horn honk in the driveway. I look out to see him sitting there waiting. I can't risk him honking again and alerting the neighbors so I wave out the window, and toss on a blue blouse and some black shorts with my tennis shoes. I hurry out the door. and hop into the passenger seat. He drives me to a nearby coffee shop, and we enter. I order a lemonade while he gets a cappuccino. I sit at a table, and he sits across from me.

"Good to see you dressed up for me." He laughs.

I look down to see how ill fitting the shirt really is. It seems my chest is holding the material apart between the buttons. I pull it trying to cover myself as I blush.

"You're fine." He insists.

"I bet."

"It's good to actually see you and hear your voice as we chat. I missed that. I never forgot how beautiful your eyes are."

"Thanks. I think."

"Is it true what you told me about your husband?"

"I don't remember what I said so I can't say for sure."

"Well, you told me that he's your soul mate, and the greatest guy on earth."

"Yeah, that's true."

"But you also said that he's a dead fish in bed, and that a wet noodle gets more action than he gives."

I look away without answering.

"Judging by your reaction that must be true. That's too bad. A woman of your caliber should have everything she needs."

"Let's talk about something else."

"Okay. How would you feel about coming out for coffee more often with me?"

I hesitate.

"Nothing more than friends out for a chat." He continues.

"How much more often?"

"A couple of times a week? More if we can?"

"Will I have a choice?"

"Sure. You can have me honking in your driveway for hours otherwise." He laughs.

We chat for a couple of hours before I have to go to work. He drops me off, and as I change I notice that one of my buttons is missing letting my blouse hang open showing my cleavage. After my initial embarrassment wears off I change, and leave for work. The night wears on in its usual way, and soon my alarm is waking me once more.

He picks me up again, and I ask him if he liked the view. He just smiled saying that it was nice. We again chat until I have to get ready for work, and we repeat meeting everyday until Saturday. The weekend was for family, and he understood that. The following Monday I begin to have second thoughts about seeing him. I try to tell him not to come, but he doesn't listen. He asks at the shop why I'm having second thoughts.

"Because I'm married, and we shouldn't be doing this."

"We're just friend having a conversation. There's nothing wrong with that."

"We're sneaking around behind my husband's back."

"I never told you not to tell him about me. I could care less if he knew that we talked."

"You know that I can't tell him. He'd get mad, and I don't need that argument."

"Well, I'm not here to argue. I am here for you. I like spending time with you, and I like seeing you."

"We need to stop. Please take me home."

"Okay. We'll go, and I'll stop contacting you."

We finish our drinks, and he takes me home where I sit back wondering if I made the right move. I begin to regret my decision since I liked our chats, but yet I'm happy that I have nothing more to hide. The week wears on. I think about texting him for a conversation, but I resist. The hours and days seem to crawl by. My mind constantly thinking about Bruce.

Another week wears on with nothing different except another snub by my husband. This time he woke up when I grabbed his morning boner, and that was the end of it. Monday begins like normal. Then after the leave I sit back thinking about my husband, my life, Bruce, and the things that were said. I pick up my phone, and write a text to Bruce asking him how he's doing. I lose the nerve before pressing send.

Tuesday morning I wake up before my alarm, and wanting intimacy. I cuddled up with my husband rubbing his dick making him hard. I kiss my way down his stomach to the tip, and I take him into my mouth. I forgot the taste of his dick, and I remember how much I like it. I reach down into my underwear touching my wet labia. My middle finger finds it's way int my eager vagina. I moan against his cock, and suck with more vigor.

I soon am so ready that I can't stand it. I move on top of him, and look down at him staring at me. His cock slides right into me filling me with pleasure as we mesh together. I grind my crotch against him looking him in the eyes. His hands grab my hips tightly. I feel my orgasm rapidly building inside of me. Then I see his eyes close. His body tenses, and I hear him groan. I feel a warm feeling growing inside of my vagina telling me that he is cumming inside of me.

"No." I moan in disgust. "Not yet."

It's too late. My orgasm slips away as his dick softens inside of me. I roll off from him turning away. He goes to the bathroom, and I silently cry as I lay there with his semen leaking from me. My alarm is all too quickly blaring in my ear, and I compose myself to start my day. I get the off, and my husband off before I take a hot shower.

Depressing thoughts fill my head, and I do everything I can to try to stop them. I need an uplift. I need something to drag me out of this mood. My mind wanders to Bruce. Looking at my phone I see my unsent text, and I hit send knowing that I shouldn't. I'm hoping for something, but I don't know what exactly. I regret my decision right off, but yet I wonder why?

The minutes tick by without an answer. I wonder if he's done with me, and I'm off the hook with my bad decision? Turning on the computer I begin to look at the headlines trying to relieve my mood. I find myself looking at the polls and stiff like that before making my way to the online classifieds. I look to see what others are selling, and look for good deals on stuff we can use when we go camping. I see a tent for sale really cheap so I click on the ad.

There I see a picture of a large tent for the first picture, and the second picture is a photo of the inside with two cots set up. In one of the cots is a man and woman stark naked, and having sex. I read the description. It says that it's a great tent with plenty of room to fuck in, but they are selling it since they have another that's slightly larger. It ends with a quip about the girl always wanting something bigger.

I have to laugh, but the picture keeps me looking back. From there I decide to look at the personal ads, and I see hundreds of penis pictures from the men, and aside from the occasional crotch and boob pictures from the women most are decent pictures where they're dressed fully or in their underwear. I page on to the couples section, and I am surprised to see the carnal photos of sex. Most are hardcore penetration pictures leaving nothing to the imagination. A few are ejaculation pictures which make my crotch tingle with excitement.

I've always loved watching a dick shooting it's cum, and I envy the women in the pictures. They seem to have found a guy that's not like my husband. Someone that cares about their sexual gratification. My depression begins to turn to anger towards my husband. I begin to despised the fact that he gets off, but doesn't seem to care if I do. My phone buzzes shocking me back to reality. I pick it up to read the message.

"Hello beautiful. It's been way too long, but it's great to hear from you at last. I'm much better now since you texted me."

I debate replying, and decide that I have to since I started the conversation.

"That's nice. I was just wondering."

Then there was nothing for almost a half hour until, "Hey, come on out. Or do you want me to come in?"

"I'm not going anywhere with you." I replied. "You shouldn't have come over."

I just hit send when the door opens, and he walks in. I grab the blanket to cover myself since I'm only wearing my sleep shirt and underwear with some old shorts. He walks right up to me, and leans down over me just as his phone rings with my message. Smiling at me he takes my hand from the arm of the chair, and stands me in front of him.

"I can look to see what you sent, or I can do what I've wanted for a while. You decide."

I'm dumbfounded. I feel the heat from his body against me as he leans down close to me. His hot breath on my forehead as he exhales. My skin becomes sensitive, and goose bumps rise all over me. I feel like I'm peeing myself as the temperature rises in my crotch. My mind is screaming at me not to do something stupid, but my body is melting in anticipation.

He reaches for his phone, but my hand stops his. I can't believe I just did that. Then our eyes connect. The look in his eyes is one that I can't place. It's almost a crazy look as he stares right into my soul. I let go of his hand, and he reaches up touching my left cheek. His palm is so warm against my skin. It sends a shiver down my spine. It like slow motion as he leans down to my face never breaking eye contact. Then I feel his lips pressing against mine.

My knees grow weak, and he grabs me around the waist to hold me up while I find myself returning his kiss. Our tongues dance and sway in their own embrace within our mouths. I melt in his arms, and feel myself pressing tight against him. His body feels so strong, and warm. So solid. I feel his hands move downward gripping my butt cheeks. He kneads them making me moan into his mouth. My crotch gushes with need as my body wills with excitement. My nipples become so sensitive that I can feel his movements through my shirt with them, and it feels so good.

His fingers find their way under the waistband of my shorts, and in a heartbeat I feel them bunch up around my ankles. My mind screams at me not to let him continue, but my body isn't listening. His hands return to kneading my backside. I feel my cheeks spreading and moving as he rubs them. I can feel his finger tips in my crack touching through my underwear for a short while before they slip under the leg holes touching my rear unobstructed. His finger tips touch my asshole making me jump.

He holds me tight never breaking our kiss, and kneads my ass more and more passionately. I feel my crotch fill with the need for relief from my tensions, and then I feel his finger tip brush across my labia. I moan loud, and almost fall over as my hips try to push down onto his finger. My need is becoming unbearable, and driving me crazy.

I feel my underwear join my shorts around my ankles, and then feel his hands under my shirt caressing my breasts. He rubs and pinches my nipples just right. I moan repeatedly, and uncontrollably. He breaks our kiss to look me in the eye. Then he lifts my shirt up over my head leaving me stand naked in front of him. I watch as he lays the blanket on the floor, and then he takes my hand. He kisses me again as he gently pulls me down onto my back.

He lays between my legs, and I can feel his hard dick pressing against my crotch through his pants. Slowly he kisses his way down my left shoulder to my breast. Then I stare at the ceiling as I feel his mouth wrap around my entire areola. His teeth nibble on my hard nipple making me moan and arch my back in delight. I feel his hand massaging my right breast until he switches between the two.

After a short while his hands moves down over my stomach with his mouth following kissing my sensitive skin along the way. He moves down slowly until I feel his breath on my super heated crotch. Then I feel his mouth wrap around my crotch, and his tongue dive into my vagina. I moan loud as I grab his head pulling him tight to me. My hips rock as he licks my clitoris driving me crazy with lust.

It's been so long since I've felt a man licking me. I forgot how great it feels. I'm loving every second of this heaven, and I ride his tongue with a need that I never knew I had. His hands grab my breasts as he laps me up adding to the pleasure. I feel my orgasm build in the pit of my stomach, and I want it so bad. My hips grind against his face, and he begins to pinch on my nipples. The tension inside of me grows exponentially. My mind clouds over with lust as my conscious loses out.

He brings me to the cusp of delight before I feel him kiss his way up my stomach leaving me in a lustful state of need. My hips rock wanting more as his lips tickle my sensitive skin. It seems like forever before I feel his mouth engulf my areola once more. I feel his dick press against my labia telling me that he pulled it out. My hips rock wanting relief, and his cock slips right into me. I feel it slipping deep into my vagina, and then feel his body push against me.

He pushes it hard into me grinding against me. I moan loud, and he covers my mouth. I feel him begin to slide in and out of me slowly. It drives me insane with need. He kisses back to my lips, and we kiss passionately. I wrap my arms around him holding him close as we kiss. His cock feels so good inside of me. My hips rock fucking his cock as he fucks me matching my motions. The tension inside of me grows to beyond imaginable.

His cock feels so deep and so hard inside of me. His body feels so good against mine. It quickly becomes too much, and the tension freezes me with my back at full arch. I feel it all release at once washing through my crotch all at once. His hand covers my mouth again as I moan in sheer delight. My body shakes and wiggles under his weight as my orgasm takes me to heaven. I almost pass out from the intensity of it all, and I feel him slowly fucking me deeply through it.

It lasts for a few glorious minutes before it begins to wane. I am panting, and worn out. He is pushing hard into me while he sicks on my neck. I hear his groans filling the room as his cock thrusts into me repeatedly. My legs are getting sore form being open so wide, but my conscious is telling me to let him finish. He kisses his way back to my lips. When your lips touch it like he brought the lust back to me. I again moan as the pleasure builds inside of me.

We kiss for a while before he kneels between my legs. I sit up, and see his cock glistening with my orgasm all over it. He tells me to roll over so I get on my hands and knees with him behind me. I feel his hands spread my ass cheeks while his cock slide back into my vagina. It feels like he is deeper inside of me than before, and his hips grind hard against my ass. He grabs my hips, and begins fucking me slowly. It feels so good. I quickly find myself pushing back to meet his thrusts making my ass slam against him.

He responds by fucking me harder. I feel my breasts rub across the blanket, and my body jiggle with every impact of our bodies. His dick feels like it's poking me in the throat from the inside. I get tunnel vision as another orgasm reaches the breaking point inside of me. I hear myself moaning in pleasure, and I hear his breathing becoming more labored. His grip on my hips tightens, and he pushes hard into me slamming against me. It drives me over the edge once more, and I moan loud as my orgasm shakes me to the core.

I hear him grunting as my pleasure rattles me, and I feel a warmth inside of me adding to the situation. He slams as deep as he can into me. It feels so good. My body fucks his dick as I shake uncontrollably through my orgasm. It's so intense once more. I feel the wetness running down my legs as the feeling begins to ebb.

I feel him pull out of me after my orgasm is over, and I fall face down onto the blanket. I feel his cum leaking from me. It feels so good to finally be relieved and satisfied. He kisses my shoulder and caresses my back as I catch my breath. My conscious begins to return, and somehow his touch keeps me from thinking clearly.

"It's almost time for you to get ready." He says lovingly.

I look up at the clock, and see that he's right. I sigh, and look at him.

"We shouldn't have done this." I say. "It can't happen again."

"It won't. Not until you realize that this is what you want, and this is what you need."

"Things went too far."

"Did they? Or did they go just far enough? Maybe even not far enough? Do you regret you orgasms?"

"Well, no, but I'm married."

"And?"

"We have vows."

"That may be, but he isn't satisfying you sexually so it's your right to find satisfaction however you need. He is denying you pleasure, and from what I just felt, you are a very sexual person. A beautiful, sexual, goddess."

"What if he finds out? Then he'll take the , and kick me out."

"Or he'll let you have your fun because he will realize that he loves you too much to hold you back?"

He bends down kissing the top of my head.

"Now go get your pretty rear end dressed, and I'll be waiting for your text tomorrow."

I look again at the clock to see that I am running late already. I slowly get up. Tired and worn out I make my way to the bathroom with his cum running down my leg. I sit down as he walks in, and I push out as much as I can before I pee. He watches, and doesn't say a word. I wipe, and grab my skirt that i have set out. He walks up behind me, and takes the underwear I had sitting there replacing them with a pink lace g string.

"Where did this come from?" I ask.

"I bought it for you. Do you like it?"

I do actually, and I tell him so. I put them on discovering that they are a little snug, but not bad. Then he takes my bra, and hands me the white blouse that I had picked out.

"No bra tonight."

"Why not?"

"Because you look better without it."

I'm running too late to argue so I just finish dressing, and head for the door. He stops me before we walk out, and kisses me passionately as he holds me close. I feel my knees weaken once more as my crotch awakens.

"See you soon beautiful." He says as we walk out.

I get to work feeling myself glowing. My coworkers comment on how happy I seem, and even quip that I must have gotten lucky. If they only knew that his cum was slowly leaking out of me all night. By the time I return home the guilt begins to set in, and once I see my husband sitting there it hits full steam. I can't even bring myself to kiss him as I walk in. He notices, and I just tell him that my lips are sore. We are soon in bed, and I couldn't sleep. The feelings and emotions are torturing me.

Before I know it my alarm is ringing away, and I get up to see the almost ready for school already. I double check the clock as my husband walks past. He kisses my cheek telling me that he took the initiative to get the up and ready to give me a little break. I sit down in the chair, and watch the moring news as they leave one by one.

Once alone my mind goes back to the pleasure, and the thrill we had. I text him even though I know that I shouldn't.

"How are you today?" I ask.

"Not as good as yesterday, but it's getting better now."

"Yesterday was a lapse."

"Maybe. But then again, maybe it was meant to be? Come out. We'll go for coffee."

I look out to see him parked in my driveway already. I grab my jeans and head out to join him. We are soon at the shop sipping our drinks, and he looks up at me smirking.

"I think that you're the greatest."

"Thanks. I think."

"Really. Just listen. I have been mesmerized by you since I first saw you, and then after yesterday I knew that you are all I've even dreamed of. I'm not looking to break up you marriage, or steal you away from your family. I just had to tell you how I feel. I believe that it's integral in an open and honest relationship."

"Relationship?"

"Yes. Even a friendship is a relationship, and if we have to be just friends I'll gladly take it rather than losing you forever."

"Things went too far."

"But it felt so right." He interrupts. "You have to admit that."

"I admit it was great, but wrong."

"I don't think that it was wrong. Just that you have some emotions that you have to deal with in order to be able to fully express yourself openly instead of being so guarded all of the time."

"What do you want from me then?"

"I want you to be open, honest, and tell me everything that goes on in your mind."

"Right now I'm confused."

"About?"

"Us. Me. My husband. It felt so good, but it shouldn't have ever happened."

"Where's the confusion?"

"I want it to."

He looks me in the eyes smiling.

"That's what I thought, and what I hoped you'd realize. Tell me more."

"I haven't felt like that in a long time. It felt really good, but the guilt after was too much."

"You shouldn't feel guilty. It's only natural for you to want to fulfill your needs. He should feel guilty for not helping you."

"Yeah, right."

"Believe me. There's a million guys out there that would kill to be able to give you everything. I'm one of them."

"There's no guys out there that want a middle aged fat lady like me."

"I'm sure the harness of my dick yesterday told you otherwise."

"It was pretty hard." I laugh.

"That's it. Relax, and let's be free."

"Fine. You want me to be free? What do you want to know?"

"Tell me your deepest and darkest fantasies."

"There's not enough time in the day, and I wouldn't talk like that here."

"Let's go then."

He gets up, and leads me back to the car. As he drives us away he tells me to explain.

"Alright. I would love for a guy to buy me a new wardrobe, and get me a hotel room with a whirlpool tub and full bar. Then let me relax for a few days sipping wine and soaking."

"Now tell me the truth." He says smiling.

"I have thought about being taken by a room full of guys at times."

"There it is. Doesn't it feel good to actually talk about it instead of holding it in all of the time?"

"Yeah. In a way."

"Tell me more."

"I've always wanted to be tied up, and then fucked hard."

"That can definitely be arranged." He says as we pull into the adult store.

"Why are we here?"

"I want to buy you something, and they only have it here."

"I'm not going in there with you."

"I think that you should. You never know what I might come out with."

"I'll take my chances."

I sit nervously as he walks in, and it seems like forever before he returns holding a large bag.

"What did you get?"

"You'll see."

He drives me home, and follows me into the house. I sit on the couch. He sits beside me, and pulls a red lace teddy out of the bag handing it to me. I look at it holding it up. It's sheer, and soft. He hands me a matching red lace thong, and tells me to try it on. I take it into the bathroom, and put it on. It fits snug, and makes my breasts bulge out of the top. I slip on the thong, and head back to him.

He looks me over closely, and has me turn to see it from all angles voicing his approval. I feel his hands touching my ass, and feeling my breasts. I am finding myself getting turned on as he gawks at me.

"You're missing one thing." He says reaching into the bag.

I watch as he pulls out an egg looking thing. Pulling me closer I feel his hand on my crotch. I moan as he pulls my thong to the side. I feel him push the egg into my vagina, and then replace the thong. He then pulls out a small box, and flips a switch. I feel vibrating inside of me making my legs shake. It's a low vibration that makes me feel so good. It begins to pulse filling me with want. I stand there the best I can as he pulls out a black mini skirt, and a white sheer lacy blouse that's damn near see through.

"I hope you like your presents?"

I feel the thing in me vibrated faster, and I fall to my knees moaning in pleasure. I hear him laugh as waves of pleasure course through me as the egg elicits a small orgasm from me.

"You seem to like that one."

I feel the vibrations stop. I look up at him sitting there in front of me smiling as he holds the controller.

"You better get ready for work, but I want you to do one thing for me."

"What?" I ask.

"I want you to leave that in until tomorrow. Can you do that for me?"

"I suppose, but why?"

"Because I want you to. You better get dressed before you're late."

I hurriedly go to the bathroom, and change into my work clothes. I slip on a one piece dress before he walks in by me. Again he takes my bra, and hands me a white crotchless thong to wear. I take it from him, and put it on. We walk to the door, and he grabs me. He pulls me tight, and kisses me deeply.

"I'll be thinking of you." He says as he walks out in front of me.

I go to work beaming once more, and my coworkers take notice again. The night flies right by even though I can feel the egg inside of me putting pressure on my vaginal walls. About an hour before quitting time my boss comes out and announces that she is going to buy at the bar for whoever wants to go out tonight since she won a good sum at the casino. I call home, and clear it with my husband before confirming.

About fifteen minutes before it's time to go I feel the vibrations begin in my crotch making my legs shake. I hold back the best I can until it stops, but then a few minutes later it starts again. Only more intensely. I feel my crotch fill with anticipation and excitement. I shut down my computer just in time to see Bruce walking out of my boss' office smiling at me.

The vibrations stop as everyone walks out to their cars. I ride with Bruce, my boss, and another coworker. Bruce drives, and in a few minutes we are all sitting around a table chatting. The drinks flow freely until late, and as I go for another round the buzz inside me begins again right when I surrounded by a bunch of guys. A moan escapes me before I can hold it back, and I feel myself get wet instantly. It starts out as a low vibration, and grows as it pulses. It gets hard for me to even stand, and I feel my wetness begin to run down my leg.

I make it back to the table with the drinks hoping that the guys didn't notice. I swear that they knew, and heard it just by the way that they were looking at me. I lose the conversation as the egg vibrates and pulses bringing me so close to orgasm before slowing back down. It feels so good, but leaves me wanting more. I don't even notice when everyone leaves. I am soon left with just Bruce as my ride.

"How do you like it?"

"It's torture."

"I'll let you finish if you can beat me at a game of pool."

"Deal."

He racks the table, and I break getting stripes right off. The game wears on as the egg vibrates at the right times to make me miss a few shots. Then as the eight ball remains with four solids he ups the bet.

"I want something that I've wanted from you for a while if I win."

"And if you don't?" I say fighting back a moan.

"If you win I'll let you finish. If I win I want your sweet backside."

"Deal." I say knowing that the odds are against him.

He shoots, and sinks two of the four balls. Then I go. I try to time the shot with the egg. I line things up, and just as I'm shooting it vibrates. I moan loud as it catches me off guard. I fall to the table as it vibrates fast inside of me. Then it stops, and I watch as he sinks the last two solids. I begin to regret my drunken bet, and pray that he misses. Then he does. I sigh as I line up the shot. I call the pocket, and shoot just before the egg vibrates once more. I clench my teeth as my crotch tingles with pleasure, and I watch the eight ball bounce off the rail. It rolls so slowly until it falls right into the corner pocket. The egg stops just as the ball drops.

I sigh as he laughs. "Too bad you called the other corner. I win."

He walks up behind me, and wraps his arms around me kissing my head.

"Don't worry babe. I'll be gentle. Just remember to relax."

He pushes me face down onto the table, and I feel my dress lift up over my hips. His cock presses against my ass cheeks just as the egg goes off again. He spreads my feet apart before holding my ass cheeks apart through the crotchless underwear. I look up to see all of the guys at the bar gathering around watching us. Then the egg speeds up making me moan.

He presses against my asshole with his cock, and I feel myself opening up around him. It stretches wide, and feels like it's pulling apart, but the pain is offset by the vibrations in my vagina. I feel him pull out, and wipe spit onto my hole and his dick before he pushes it back in. I moan as the pressure builds in my ass as my sphincter fends him off. He begins to slide in and out just as the pulses begin to intensify in my vagina.

I feel my ass slowly giving way until his dick pops into me making me moan loudly. The guys gathered around begin to cheer, and Bruce begins to fuck my ass rhythmically. I feel the egg vibrating hard in me nonstop, and the feelings are intense. The pain in my ass is being offset entirely by the pleasure in my pussy. Feeling his cock plunging my guts feels so strange, but oddly pleasurable.

I feel a pressure build inside of my chest, and a pressure in my lower half. It slowly grows making my moans grow with it. I can hear all of the guys cheering Bruce on, and see a few recording it. Then out of nowhere I feel myself explode with pleasure as an orgasm ravages me. I almost scream from the sheer bliss, and the feeling in my ass amplifies. I can feel my ass gripping on his dick as the waves shoot through me. Pulsing, and quivering I lay there as he uses my ass.

My orgasm lasts for a while before I feel him push deep into me. He groans as his cum fills my rectum. It feels so hot as it fills my guts, and feeling his cock throbbing against my sphincter feels so good. Turning off the egg he holds his cock deep as we come down from our highs together. I feel his cock soften inside of me, and then fall out with a string of cum chasing it.

I lay there as he spreads my cheeks watching his cum leaking out of my well fucked ass and leak down over my crotch before dripping to the floor. I look back to see a bunch of guys recording me, and then Bruce pulls my dress back down before standing me up. He holds me close kissing me.

"One of your fantasies could come true right now, or not? It's up to you. Hand me the egg, or we can just go home? You decide."

I look him in the eye, and feel myself slipping away in a drunken state of stupidity. The next thing I know I am handing him the egg. He kisses me, and tells me to have fun. I watch him step back, and let him pull my dress up over my head stripping me except for the thong. He sets the dress beside me kissing me once more as he sits me on the pool table. I lay back, and feel my underwear pulling down my legs. Then I feel hands all over me. A dick enters me, and fucks me fast and deep.

My hand is wrapped around another, and I stroke it. Soon both of my hands are full, and the guy fucking me is grunting as he seeds my pussy. I am rolled onto a guy that lays beside me, and I straddle his cock. As I fuck him another guy slips into my ass double fucking me. I've never felt so full in my life. I orgasm quickly, and hard. They aren't far behind me adding to what was already inside of me.

They pass me around for hours fucking me, and filling me. Some even finish on me. I orgasm over and over feeling myself being free. By the time they finish with me I am exhausted, sore, and thoroughly satisfied. Bruce helps me to the car, and I sit on my dress in the passenger seat. Then the guilt resumes as I realize what I had just done. I begin to cry.

"Don't cry babe. You were magnificent. I am so glad to see you free and happy. You are such a great person. I wish you could be mine forever."

His words helped some, but the feelings were heavy.

"I'm such a slut. I have to tell my husband"

He stops the car, and turns to me.

"You don't have to, and you won't. This is our secret, and you need it just as much as I want it. You are mine for all I care, and I will care for you. I will protect you, and I will be here for you. I don't care if you want to hear it or not. You are mine from her on out."

"I'm not yours. I don't belong to anybody."

"Exactly. Remember that. You don't belong to anybody. But you can be free with me, and that accounts for something."

He resumes driving, and brings me to his place in silence. He leads me to the shower, and turns the water on before leading me in. He quickly joins me, and soaps me off. I feel so dirty, but his touch feels so good. He kisses me, and then rinses me. Then he dries me off, and hands me a dress. I put it on, and look at it in the mirror.

It's a black evening dress with a deep neckline, and a slit right up the sides baring my hips and sides. The slit is held together by thin strips of lace that matches the bodice. It's very sexy, and revealing.

"It looks great on you." He says. "Now, let's get you home, and then you can wear it Saturday night when we go out."

"I might have to work."

"Not this weekend. This weekend you are going out with me."

He drops me off at home where I change quick, and crawl into bed with my husband who's snoring. I fall fast asleep, and wake refreshed a few hours later to my alarm. I get everyone off, and then text Bruce asking what he's planning for Saturday?

"Don't worry your pretty little head over it. Just plan to be gone all night."

I sit back relaxing letting my mind wander, and hope that I don't regret getting myself into this.
6 Comments
Captions
Posted:Sep 18, 2017 6:15 am
Last Updated:Mar 19, 2018 9:34 am
5479 Views
Here's a few that I've found, and liked.




6 Comments
I did it again
Posted:Sep 18, 2017 5:56 am
Last Updated:Aug 13, 2018 5:26 am
8475 Views
Hey there, how's it been? Time for another quality update to my life. Also known as another boring entry to my blog. Well, not so boring this time. As all you that have been reading my blog know there was a guy at my work that I've been crushing on and flirting with. His last day was on Saturday, and I was sad to see him go. But I'll get to that in a bit.

I've been trying to get to the gym to hopefully lose some weight, and that hasn't been working out too well for me. I'm just too damn busy. The good thing is the overtime at work looks like it'll be for a while yet. That helps the bank account. It's also cooling off. A sure sign of my favorite time of year, autumn. Hunting season has begun, the fields are beginning to be harvested, the fruits are in full bloom. I love this time of the year.

My family is happy and healthy. School has started which takes from family time, but that's okay in a way. By the end of summer break I'm ready to break. My husband's schedule hasn't changed any, and he's not getting much overtime. That leaves me with little alone time, and not much extra money for the bills. I'd try to be a cam girl for money if he wasn't such a prude. Lol.

As for my work goes I'll be starting a new position. A different job that doesn't deal so much with the ordering and making sure the orders are completed correctly, and more answering phones, emails, and online stuff. I'll be starting the job on Monday. I already have filled in a few times so there won't be much training for me. I'll also start out as a more senior member of the team. No extra pay, but a lot less stress and running around.

It was also my crush's last day on Saturday. We of course flirted all night, and he bought pizza for everyone as a good bye gift. At the end of the night he came up to my office, and handed me a paper bag. I looked in it and seen a vanilla long john doughnut. We had a good laugh. I took it out, took a bite, and the whipped vanilla filling cam gushing out all over my chin.

I wiped it off with my finger, and put it in my mouth. He just stared with a huge smile before telling me that he was hoping to see that. I just smiled back knowing that I would love to fulfill my craving that I've been having for a while now. I looked him in the eye, and licked the frosting out of the doughnut as seductively as I could. I'm sure it didn't look so sexy, but the point was made. I could tell that he didn't care how sexy it looked. It did what I intended, and teased him.

One of my coworkers came back to her desk so he left back to the warehouse. I went back to my work. My coworker commented on how he has a crush on me, and I just said that he's just being friendly and that it was his last day. At the end of the day I went down to give him a hug good bye, but he had already left. I took the last few hours to convince myself to even hug him so it was one of those relieved but disappointed at the same times moment.

I went to my car kind of sad that I didn't get to give him a final good bye, but then was surprised when he pulled up beside me. I parked a little ways from the building under the lamp, but even though the car looked familiar I couldn't place it until he stepped out. I told him that I missed giving him a final bye, and that I was glad to have the opportunity.

When I hugged him he grabbed my butt with both hands telling me that since we're not coworkers anymore he can do what he's been wanting for a long time. I honestly felt myself getting wet with his words, but I had to stop him. I reminded him that I'm married. He kissed me to shut me up. I froze. I didn't know what to do. I've wanted to kiss him, but I can't. I pushed him off.

He apologized, and I told him that it's okay. We talked about all the things that we've done, other's have done, and how he's liked the way that I've flirted with him. We talked for over an hour before I said that I need to get home before the hubby gets worried. He asked for one last kiss, and I told him that as long as it was just a kiss I'd be fine with that.

He stepped in front of me, and before I knew it our lips were pressed together. He wrapped his arms around me, and pulled me close. It felt so good. I got so horny. I let him slip his tongue into my mouth, and kiss me passionately. I heard myself moan when his hands began to massage my butt again. His lips kissed over my cheek to my neck, and I got lost in the moment.

Before I knew what was happening his hands were under my shirt and bra. He was pinching my nipples between his fingers, and kneading my breasts at the same time. I stopped him when his lips went down and my shirt came up baring my chest. I know that if I let him go further I'll lose my self control.

I told him to stop, and that I can't do it. The guilt began to set in when I thought about my husband. He stood up puling me close again, and kisses me passionately. I feel his hard dick press against my belly through his pants. I couldn't help but to grab it. Again I caught myself before I lost all control.

I told him that I have to leave, and that I really wish that we could do more as I pushed him back a bit. He grabbed my crotch, and I moaned so loud that he laughed. He told me that my body and my brain are at war. He is so right that it isn't funny. It has been for a long time. Then he sat beside me on my car hood.

I pulled down my shirt, and was surprised to see him lay back. His dick was straining against his pants, and my lust was becoming to much. I had to touch it one more time. I asked nicely, and he surprised me by pulling it out. He is about the same size as my husband, but I think it was a lot harder. I grabbed it firmly, and stroked it a few times before I kissed the tip.

Anyone that I've been talking to lately knows that I've been absolutely craving giving a blow job, and my husband doesn't like them. My lust took me at that moment, and I licked my way up his shaft from the balls to the tip. Then I took it into my mouth, and sucked him a few times before licking and kissing some more.

His hips rocked pushing it deeper into my mouth a few times making me choke, but he stopped when I gagged. I could tell he was liking it, and I could taste his pre cum. It was all so sexual, and I was so full of lust. I just began to suck and stroke him letting my mouth drive him insane. in a matter of minutes I felt his cum hit the back of my mouth, and I could feel his dick throbbing between my lips. I gulped it down reveling in my success, and grateful to fill my craving finally.

I kept sucking until he puled me away, and then kissed me. He told me that he will never forget me, and gave me his number if I ever want to take the next step. I told him that that may never happen, but thanked him for the many happy memories. We hugged one last time, and I watched as he drove away.

On my way home the guilt set in, and I had to stop to cry. I just fucked up again, and I hate myself for it. I guess I am just a useless slut. I'm not a good wife in any way you can figure. When I got home my husband was sitting there watching TV, and asked about work. I told him that it was fine as I walked past him feeling ashamed of myself. I brushed my teeth, and gargled with Listerine.

I've been wearing the happy wife face ever since. I hate when I lose myself like that. I'm so weak. But I do feel more satisfied, and I could taste his cum for the rest of the night which gave me a naughty horny feeling. I tried to get my husband to give me some attention that night to hopefully take the guilt away, or make it less, but that didn't happen.

So there you go. One more indiscretion on my part, and a ton more guilt to weigh on my soul. I don't think it's normal to cave in to one's lust like that, but it's been done. Now I have this to deal with, and hopefully my husband never finds out.

Time for me to go. Still unsatisfied, but not as much. Just feeling more guilt. So until my next post; I hope you are all well, and living life to the fullest. Later.









5 Comments
Sunning
Posted:Sep 15, 2017 10:06 am
Last Updated:Jan 3, 2018 6:33 am
8905 Views

Here's another story I hope you enjoy. Please comment telling me your thoughts no matter what they are. Thanks!

There I was. Finally alone. The sun peeking over the horizon promising a warm Autumn day. The weatherman said it was supposed to be near eighty degrees today. Hot for this time of the year. Especially here in Wisconsin. I grab my latest novel, and decide to relax in the back yard to enjoy the weather since pretty soon it'll be blistering cold out. The sun rises higher and higher. I have nowhere to be so I relax more feeling myself basking in the warmth.

"Fuck it. I'll put on my swim suit, and try to get a tan. My husband always wants me to get some color." I decide.

I go inside changing into my black and white one piece, and slather myself with copious amounts of sun tan lotion since my pale skin burns easily. Then I move my lounger to the middle of the back into the direct sunlight before laying on my stomach to continue reading.

I relax so much for a while before my solitude is broken by a diesel engine pulling into my neighbor's driveway. I can't see through the fence so I try to ignore it as it idles. The engine stops creating a deafening silence before the banging of metal and clanging of chains begins.

Slowly the noise ebbs, and I hear ladders set up against a house. I look over the see roofers climbing onto her roof, and setting down their tools.

"There goes my quiet." I think turning over onto my back.

My feet point toward her house so I can see them if I move my book to the side, and I glance over now and then out of curiosity. I see ten or so Mexican guys walking on the roof. They are talking Spanish so I don't understand a word of what they're saying. It's not long before I hear a radio begin to blare music that is sung in Spanish too. It's not my kind of music. It sounds like a young woman moaning with instruments backing her. The noise of them ripping up the old roof and tossing it into the dumpster eventually becomes a drone, and it soon drones me to sleep.

I wake quickly noticing the noise has stopped. I look up to see them all sitting on the edge of the roof staring at me while they eat their lunches. I sit up, and stretch glimpsing one pointing me out to another that was looking away.

"They're checking me out." I thing to myself.

I'm surprised. I don't get checked out too often being a forty something mother and wife who is very over weight. I begin to wonder if they really are checking me out, or if they seen something else, so I stretch again. This time a nice full body stretch reaching high as I lay on my back pushing my legs down before I roll my arms down, and then entwine my fingers at my waist as I reach down. This makes my 40 D breasts squish between my arms, and lift from my body instead of flopping to the sides like they always do.

They all stare intently telling me that they are indeed looking at me. I feel my crotch tingle with excitement realizing this. I haven't felt this sexy in a long time. Years. I roll onto my stomach, and read some more as they begin to work again. I lose myself in the book, and before I know it I have to get my from school. I watch them out of the corner of my eye as I pack my stuff up. They stare at me while they work giving me that sexy feeling once more.

I think about how sexy them looking made me feel all night. Even at bedtime I doze off thinking about it. The next morning the weatherman say it'll be just as warm, but a chance of a stray rain shower. I look out to see the sun peeking up once more without a cloud in sight. The family isn't even out the door before I decide to sun myself again today. Deep down I hope they give me that sexy feeling once more.

When my family leaves I decide to make sure I get looked at more. I grab my old two piece string bikini that I haven't worn in over a decade. It's a bright white, and isn't really mommy appropriate to wear. I squeeze into the bottoms somehow since it's a few sizes too small. They crawl up my butt right away. I forgot that they did that, but decide that since I'm just going to be laying there I can deal with it.

Then I put the bra on. My breasts are fighting the fabric to stay in. I feel them bulging out under it putting a strain on the knots holding it together. I'm sure they'll look now. Even if it is to laugh at me. I begin to second guess myself.

"No! You made this decision, now live with it." I say to myself.

I put on some sunscreen, and walk out with my book. I lay back on the lounger as the sun rises warming the cooler morning air. Soon the diesel engine rumbles into the driveway, and shuts of. I hear the rattling of the ladders assuring me that they are climbing up one by one. I look past my book trying to be sneaky.

I see them pointing at me, and talking Spanish. I wonder what they're saying, but I'm not sure if I really want to know. In a couple of minutes I can see them all lined up on the roof staring at me as they talk. Shame fills my soul as I begin to regret my decision. But I'm curious about what they're saying. I roll onto my stomach reading, and listening. The sun hats my back after a while making me rotate. I read more after glancing at them working and occasionally stopping to watch me. I soon nod off.

I wake with a chill. I feel a cool rain misting over me, and I'm soaked. The men are still roofing under a tarp that they set up. I think about going in, but the sun begins to peek out again. It warms me while the mist cools creating a different sensation. My eyes are drawn to the roof by something, and I am shocked to see one of the guys taking a picture of me as he laughs with another guy.

I makes my crotch tingle in a more intense way thinking that he thinks that I'm worthy of his attention. I realize that I am actually getting flush with excitement. I decide to tease a little, and before I can talk myself out of it I begin my stretches. I feel my bikini strain against my body, but amazingly it holds. Then I roll onto my belly, and lay there with my feet on the edges of the lounger.

I can't see what they're doing behind me, but I'm hoping they like my show. After a bit I roll back over, and lay on my back with my feet apart and my knees up. It's soon time to get the again so I gather my things once more, and go to change. When I look in the mirror I see what they were looking at. My white too tight bikini is now completely see through thanks to the rain. I change quick feeling embarrassed. I begin to wonder eventually if they were liking what they saw, or if they were treating it as a joke?

I think about what they may have been thinking about me, and decide that I'm not going to do anything like that again. I'm a wife and mother. I'm not supposed to do things like that. I go to bed with the day swirling in my mind. The next morning comes, and it's another beautiful day. I'm so tempted to lay out. The argument in my head begins as soon as I see the sun begin to shine. I peek out the window, but don't see the truck. I decide to lay out.

I grab my one piece suit, and see that the have spilled something all over it. That leaves me with the white one. I take a deep breath, and squeeze into it. I grab my book, rub on some lotion, and head out the back door. It's early, and there's a slight cool breeze that chills me every now and again as I lay there reading. I hear voices making me look up to the roof. I'm surprised to see five of the Mexican men sitting there watching me intently as the talk among themselves.

I get a creepy vibe coming from them, and decide to head into the house. I round the corner into the kitchen when someone grabs me from behind covering my mouth with their hand. A black hood is pulled over my head while I am pushed forcefully into the living room. I'm tossed onto the floor landing on my stomach. Trying to escape I begin to crawl to what I hope is the front door. Someone grabs the back of my suit bra, and I feel it pop free as t tears off my body.

My breasts flop freely, and jiggle as I fall to the ground. In a split second I feel a muscular body on top of me flipping me onto my back. I try to push the person off, but my hands are grabbed. My wrists are tied behind my back as I try to break free. Again I am laid onto my back. I feel hands touching my breasts all over. My nipples are pinched and pulled making me whimper in pain.

"No please don't. please leave me alone. Please." I beg.

Hands touch my belly as I wiggle side to side to stop the invasion of my body. They run don grabbing the waistband of my bottoms pulling them outward from my body. I feel the back of them crawl up my butt crack, and pull tight lifting my ass off the floor. Then I hear the bottoms let go with a loud rip. I feel my ass hit the floor as it's released from the confines.

"Please stop! Please!"

I feel hands grab my ankles, and then my legs are yanked apart against my best efforts to keep them together. finger begin to probe my vagina and anus, and I hear men's voices as they speak in Spanish.

"Su cono es tan humedo." I hear.

My breasts are being groped all the while they probe my body. I feel a tingle from own below, and I wonder how my body can be enjoying any of this. I know it's the roofers, I know it's more than one, and I know that I hear a couple of zippers opening. I begin to panic. I can't let them fuck me. I'm married. What would my husband think.

"Please stop. I won't tell anybody you were here. You will be able to do other roofs and make a living. Just please stop right now. I won't tell my husband you were even here."

I hope mentioning my husband would make them think twice about going any further. I begin to feel the knot beginning to form in the depths of my stomach just like when I feel an orgasm coming to be. Their fingers stretch my holes painfully as they try to see how many they can fit in me. I soon feel tongues licking my nipples. I feel like I need to do something in order to end this.

"My husband will be home any minute now. You better just leave."

My excuse is answered by mouths wrapping around my areolas sucking my nipples in. Then I feel them biting on my hard nipples. My back arches with the pain, and moan slips through my lips. My legs are spread wider, and I feel a warm body against my inner thighs.

"Voy a joder a esta hasta que se le cae el cono." He announces.

Then I feel him plunge into my vagina. I moan at the intrusion, and he begins to ram it into me hard. I try to speak, but he's pounding the breath right out of me. The knot in my belly is growing bigger by the second. I feel his pelvis smashing against my crotch without mercy. A loud moan slips out of me, and i begin to tense up.

The knot reaches it's breaking point, and all of my tension rushes out of me through my crotch. My back arches, and my hips lift off the floor as they shake in delight. He begins to moan, and I feel a warm feeling along with my orgasmic sensations. It last for a minute or two before it begins to subside. He stops ramming into me, and I feel him pull out. My body shakes as the last throes of pleasure course through me. Then I feel his semen as it begins to leak from me.

"Please stop!" I beg as reality sets in. "'I'm not on anything. Please don't do this anymore. I don't want to get pregnant."

I begin to cry. Unfazed I quickly have another dick inside of me humping away. I lay there in a state of shock as he rides me. My body shakes from his thrusting, and the teeth begin to bite my nipples harder. He soon adds to the load inside of me. Then I am rolled onto my stomach. The hood is pulled up over my mouth and my wrists are untied. Quickly a dick slaps my lips.

"Chuparlo perra." He says pushing the tip against my mouth.

I feel someone grab my nipple and pinch it so hard while they twist it that my mouth falls open when I scream from the pain. He shoves his cock right into my open mouth, and begins to move my head up and down. My hips are grabbed, and lifted until I am up on my knees. Then a dick slides right into my vagina fucking me once more. The dicks feel like they're going to touch inside of me as they use me. It feels so different. It's a captivating feeling along with the jiggling of my swinging breasts and belly.

The knot quickly returns, an the moans do also. I can't control myself. I soon feel myself pushing back to meet his thrusts into my pussy, and I am stroking the cock in my mouth as I suck it. My moans become much more intense as they fuck me. I hate myself for getting off with this, but I know that deep down I'm loving it. Which makes me feel so ashamed.

My body pushes back as I suck an fuck them in return. I feel them grab my wrists lifting my arms and wrapping my hands around two cocks that are so hot and hard in my grip. I uncontrollably begin to stroke them feeling myself succumbing to my lust.

"Te dije que era una puta." The one fucking me says.

A hand grabs my hair, and makes me suck the cock in my mouth faster. In seconds I hear him groan as the taste of semen fills my senses. I've craved this sour flavor for months. My emotions give way to primal cravings. I can't swallow it fast enough, and I want more when he pushes my head away.

I only have to wait for a minute before another is swaying inches from my lips. I suck it in, and love it for a short while before I'm pulled off from behind. I let go of the dicks in my hands as I'm pulled on top of the guy in my vagina. He doesn't even take it out. He just maneuvers me into the position he wants, and I allow it. I now am riding him on top with my back toward his face.

I grab the dicks in my hands again as they come close, and I suck a dick into my mouth eager for another feeding. Large hands grope my breasts roughly. Pinching my nipples, and shaking them vigorously making me moan. It hurts, but I'm receiving way too much pleasure to care.

"Culo, ahora." I hear from behind me.

I have no idea what he's saying, and I'm sure he knows it. I keep sucking and stroking loving every minute of it.

"Culo! Ahora!" He says more firmly.

I continue doing what I'm doing ignoring him until I feel his hands under my ass stopping me from riding him. He raises me up slightly. I wonder what he's planning, but don't really care so long as I can have these cocks all around me. His dick presses against my virgin asshole, and I freeze. Reality hitting me hard.

"What is he doing?" I think to myself. "That will never fit. This is going to hurt just like when my husband and I tried it years ago."

He grabs my fat rear getting a handful, and pulls me downward. I feel his cock opening my back door as I lower. I open more and more feeling his dick stretching me wider with every inch until it hits my sphincter. My clenched muscle stops his progress.

"Relajar perra o va a lastimar. Está entrando en cualquier cosa. y voy a usar la sangre como lubricante" He says under me.

The dick from my mouth is swinging inches from my face, but my teeth are clenched tight from the pain of my muscle being poked against. I feel hands begin to push down on my shoulders, and pull downward on my nipples. The downward force is getting more and more by the second. He begins to fuck my asshole pushing into me hard as they all push me down against him. I moan in pain feeling my sphincter resisting him. I let go of the dicks, and clench my fists trying to endure. It hurts so much.

"Please stop. It's hurts too much. You're too big. Please. No more. Stop Please."

They all laugh as my tears run down my cheeks. He doesn't stop. I feel my legs shake as his dick pounds against my muscle. Someone slaps my breasts making them sting and jiggle. I hear more laughter, but can't make out much through my blurred vision.

"Mirarlos gordos chi chi's rebotar."

"Golpear el cono inutil mas dificil."

I am slapped again. Only harder. My breasts wobble, and the sting makes my skin burn. My nipples are grabbed, pinched, twisted and pulled hard lifting my breasts high into the air pulling against the downward pressure of all the hands. It feels like they're going to be pulled off me as hard as they're being pulled.

"How could I have been liking this?" I wonder as they show me a whole new world of pain.

The cock trying to get into me is hitting hard against my sphincter over and over. I feel it sliding in and out. He pulls out, and I feel him sink into my vagina. Feeling his cock sink into me sends a shock wave through my entire body. I shake hard feeling the pinching on my nipples, and the release of all of my tension.

"Oh my God!" I think. "I'm cumming! How?"

He holds deep inside of me as my body shakes and quivers on his hard cock.They keep pushing down on me from everywhere making my body mash against his strengthening my release as they lean me back. It lasts for a few minutes taking my breath away. I feel exhausted by the time I finish, and I just want to lay down. My legs are sore, and my butt hole is hurting. My crotch feels worn out and sore, but also satisfied. A feeling that I haven't had in years.

"Follame con tu perra culo." He says from under me.

I stay motionless. He lifts me, and shoves his cock back into my asshole roughly.

"Esta es tu puta culo."

His dick slide into me easily. The mess from my orgasm lubing me for him. My muscle stops him once more, but he's determined. The pain quickly returns as he pulls me down while he thrusts into me. I feel my sphincter fighting a good fight. At least it does for a while. Slowly I feel it beginning to cave in to the abuse. Little by little he makes it open more. The pain is intense.

"Please no more. Please." I beg.

They laugh, and push harder. I moan as my sphincter eventually gives in, and I feel his hard cock plunge deep into my rectum. It hurts so much. His cock is so deep in my guts. My sphincter clenches around his hard shaft, and he holds it as deep into me as he can for a few seconds before me uses my ass to make me lift slightly before dropping me back down.

"Esta puta tiene un culo apretado bonito."

They lift me and drop me over and over. I feel my asshole give in to his abuse, and just open up. My body is numbed from my waist down. My breasts are repeatedly slapped pinched, and pulled. I endure it all not wanting to give them the pleasure of screaming. I am hold up, and he begins to fuck my ass hard and deep slapping my ass with his hips making my entire body jiggle. I moan as the burning in my rectum slowly turns to something a bit more pleasurable.

"This can't be happening." I think. "My body hates me. How can this become enjoyable to me?"

I reach back bracing myself with my hands on the floor as they lean me backwards. I watch through my blurred vision as one of them kneels between my legs. The guy under me stops, and I feel a dick slide into my vagina. I moan loud as it enters me. I feel so full down there. I've never felt this pleasure before.

"Fuck nosotros puta. Follanos como la puta que eres."

I don't know what they want, but I do know that my body is reacting on it's own. I realize that I am fucking them together, and it feels wonderful. I hear myself moan as the tension inside me builds again. My asshole is burning while my pussy is getting wetter by the minute. A dick is shoved into my face, and I gobble it in. Lust is all that I am now. I smash down hard onto the cocks wanting my orgasm. Needing it. I suck hard on the dick in my mouth listening to them moaning with me.

In minutes the dick is pulled out of my mouth. I try to get it back in, but it's too late. I feel his hot cum splatter across my face. Some gets into my mouth, but most is spread across my cheeks and nose. I lean back fucking the two dicks in me feeling my orgasm quickly growing deep in me. Then I feel a wetness splatter across my chest. I look to see two guys on either side of me shooting their hot cum all over my breasts. I moan loving every second of it. It begins to run down my belly tickling my skin as it goes.

It's too much for me. I crash down hard on their dicks, and moan loud as the waves of orgasm take me away. The dam breaks letting my tensions flood out of my crotch, and I feel my ass quivering around his cock while my pussy grips the dick in it. My legs shake, and my body rocks as wave after wave courses through me. The guy in my pussy pulls out, and I feel his hot cum hitting all over my pubic hairs and navel. Then I hear a groan from under me. I feel his cock pulsate against my quivering butt hole, and a warm sensation filling my insides.

I stay on him until the last waves rip through me, and then I realize that his dick is almost totally soft but still inside of my ass. He pushes me off, an I fall to the floor. I lay on my side too weak to move. When I rest a minute I roll onto my back and look around. I see all ten guys standing around me. I look at the one that took my ass, and I see blood on his dick and legs telling me that he took my anal cherry.

I lay there for a minute just watching them. A few are taking pictures of me, and a few are just watching me. I feel so worn out and satisfied. I think I even feel a smile on my face.

"How can I be smiling? I was just forced by ten guys." I think to myself. "But it was always a fantasy of mine, and it was really good. My ass is going to hurt for a while though."

I feel the cum seeping out of me as the cum on my skin dries in the air. One of the guys kneel next to me he slaps my hip wanting me to roll over. I'm drenched with cum, and don't want to get it all over the carpet so I get onto my hands and knees. In a second I feel his cock bury into my ass. I moan as he takes me hard. His hands spread my ass cheeks as he rams me making it feel like it's going even deeper. His thrusting slaps our bodies together making me move forward to keep from falling on my face.

My hair is grabbed puling my head up, and I am staring right at a hard cock. I open my mouth accepting it. Soon I have a dick in each hand again. All I can do is moan and take it. Their dicks slam into me mercilessly over and over. It feels good in a strange sort of way. Knowing that they want me, and knowing that they are getting pleasure from me turns me on. I suck and fuck in return.

"Creo que la puta finalmente ha salido de su cascara." One of them say.

I feel the dick in my right hand begin to harden, and then I feel it throb. Hot cum splatters all over my back as he unloads onto me. He barely finishes when the guy pulls out of my mouth. I hold my mouth wide open for him as he strokes his cum out. It hits all over my face and in my hair before he has me suck the last drops out. My body rocks in rhythm of the guy fucking my ass, and I moan as his cock plunges deep into me.

"Fuck it. Fuck my ass good and hard." I moan.

He rams hard into me for a few minutes making my body jiggle against my bones. He pulls his cock out, and I feel his cum coating the top of my ass and run down as it cools. Seconds after he starts cumming I feel a hot load higher on my back as the cock in my left hand lets loose. I kneel motionless letting them finish. Then I sit up on my knees feeling all the cum covering me front and back tightening my skin as it dries. I look around to see more pictures being taken as they begin to grab their clothes.

I feel so sore, relieved, and satisfied as I watch them leave out my front door. The last guy smiles as he hands me my book.

"I hope it was as good as the book." He says as he begins to walk out stopping at the door.

I look down, and feel myself laugh as I read the title. "Violations of a Housewife."

"It was all I hoped and more." I thought to myself as I look up at him. "Much better than the book."

"We start the siding Monday. Seven AM sharp. That's a two week job." He says as he walks out.

My crotch begins to tingle with anticipation. Even it my sore worn out state. I am still horny. I turn on the weather to see that it's supposed to be warmer and sunny tomorrow.

"I think I'll wear a thong and tank." I think to myself as I decide that I'm going to be reading, "Forced pleasures- a book of forbidden love."
3 Comments
A Quick Update
Posted:Sep 13, 2017 9:31 am
Last Updated:Nov 3, 2017 6:56 am
7673 Views

Hi there. I was informed of a site where you can answer a bunch of questions, and get the results to find out how BDSM one really is. Here's my results:

== Results from bdsmtest.org ==
100% Exhibitionist
100% Submissive
100% Brat
100% Degradee
100% Voyeur
100% Rope bunny
100% Experimentalist
100% Non-monogamist
94% Slave
91% Masochist
84% Primal (Prey)
75% Pet
44% Boy/Girl
42% Vanilla
42% Ageplayer
2% Primal (Hunter)
1% Switch
0% Rigger
0% Daddy/Mommy
0% Dominant
0% Degrader
0% Owner
0% Master/Mistress
0% Sadist

Take these results as you wish. I just thought I'd share. Bdsmtest.org
2 Comments
Going to School part 3
Posted:Sep 5, 2017 9:18 am
Last Updated:Oct 31, 2017 6:09 am
10742 Views

I crawl into bed, and lay there awake wondering, and thinking. The tattoo itches, but I can't scratch it. I do like it, but I wished it was smaller. Too late now. The next thing I know my alarm is going off, and the sun is shining in my window. I am still tired so I'm not moving very quick. I drag myself to the shower, and it helps to wake me. I don't even wrap the towel around me as I walk back to my room, and a few other dorm mates get a morning view of a full moon.

I pick out a slinky red dress. The neckline plunges down below my navel, the back is entirely cut out, and the sides are all lace about a foot wide. There are slits on both sides at the hips that go up to the middle of my sides, and are held together with thin strips of lace every foot or so apart. I slip on my red mesh thong, and my res pumps.

I do my hair and make up primping and preening just because I want to. I grab my books, and head to class a bit early. All of my instructors comment on how nice I look. Even the female ones. I swing my the cafeteria for a quick lunch, and feel the eyes watching me. Most don't even try to look away when I look at them. I smile feeling sexy. Oddly there are no comments, wolf whistles, or gratuitous grabs so far today. I feel good about that.

I get to Prof's class a bit early to find him sitting at his desk already. He looks up at me, and smiles the biggest smile I've seen from him yet. I sit in my chair, and get my things ready for class. He finishes what he is doing before walking up to me.

"I have to say that you look very nice today. Sexy yet elegant. Slutty, but in a classy way."

"Thank you sir." I say blushing.

"You look almost as good like this as you do naked. Though I still prefer you naked."

"I like naked too, but I don't want to get arrested."

"After class I want some pictures of you again."

"Okay, but not too many. I have to go get my car from the mechanic."

Then the bell rings interrupting our chat. He begins class, and goes on giving his normal instruction through the dismissal bell. Then ten minutes after the bell her dismisses the class. I walk over locking the door. He has the camera out, and is snapping pictures before I even turn around.

"I love the way that dress hugs your ass and chest. Then there's the lace showing off the string of your underwear, and revealing your lack of brassier. So sexy."

I let him pose me, and am surprised by the fact that he's not asking for more explicit pictures. Sure he got a few upskirt shots, and open leg shots, but he never asked for me to move my underwear to show off my crotch. I look at the clock informing him that I need to go.

"Before you go. I have to ask. What's the mark on your pussy? I can't really see under your dress."

I lift my dress, and pull down the front of my thong showing him my tattoo.

"It's nice. Different. But why?"

"I had to. That's all there is to it."

"I hope your husband likes it."

I didn't need to hear that. I was getting so horny posing too. I grab my things, and exit the room silently. I drop my stuff off at my room, and meet Sam at the door. She's my ride since it's hard to walk that far in heels.

"Holy shit girl! You look amazing!" She says kissing me.

I smile, and she drives to the service station. Her car chugs and rattles as she turns it off, and we hear something clunk as the car shuts off.

"That didn't sound good." I say.

She agrees, and we go inside. We are the only people in the waiting area, and the place looks dirty and greasy. an old man in his fifties comes walking in dress in blue overalls. The name badge says Jim. He asks my name, and then he pulls out the paperwork from a slot behind the only register.

"Looks like you're ready to go, and everything is all paid up sweetie."

He sets the keys on the counter handing me the paperwork that I need to sign.

"My friends car just made a weird noise when she shut it off just a second ago. Would you have a second to check it out?" I ask as I sign.

"Sure. We'll get you all squared away, and then I'll go take a look."

He hands me my copies, and I take my keys with them before leading him to Sam's car. She hands him the keys. He starts it, and it sounds fine until he shuts it off. Then it rattles for a bit before it stops. He opens the hood, and looks it over good.

"Looks like you need some exhaust wok, and your carburetor needs some loving." He says to her. "Two hundred dollars, and I can have it done in a few days.

"I don't have a few days. I need my car tomorrow." She sighs.

"Well I can't rightly push all the people ahead of you to the side can I? I can get to it just as soon as I finish the brakes and tires on that SUV over there."

"Can I drive it like it is?"

"You can, but it may make the problem worse, and then it'll add to the cost. Right now it's just a quick repair and a pipe replacement. If the carb goes you're looking at about three hundred just for the carburetor."

"So how quick are we talking?" I ask.

"If everything goes right I can have it done in about an hour."

"Is there any way that we can get you to get it done before the SUV? Since the owner isn't here, and we are. You did say that it's only about an hour I doubt the owner would even notice. Can you help out a damsel in distress?" Sam says.

"I don't see any damsels in distress here, but I suppose for the right incentive I can stay after closing to get it done."

"Incentive?" She asks.

"Yes, incentive. Use your imagination, and make doing this worth my while."

"Anything you want. Just name it." She quickly concedes.

"Well as much as I like redheads you look a bit worse for wear, if you know what I mean. But you do have a pretty face, and nice tits."

She opens her shirt letting her ample breasts flop free of the fabric.

"I'm yours then. Just fix my car."

"Those are some nice titties, but I don't think I could do anything with a girl as young as my grand . Now your friend there. She's definitely one fine looking momma with her big mommy ass, and sweet mommy chest."

She looks at me with a pleading look.

"Fix the car, and we'll see what happens." I sigh.

He drives it into the service area, and opens the hood. I follow him in while Sam waits in the waiting area. I sit on the floor in front of her car with my back to the bumper, and I pull his dick out as he leans over me to work on the engine. His cock tastes like sweat, but I suck it anyway. His hips push it into my mouth as it grows until he's fully erect. He fiddles and fucks for a while before he lays down crawling under the car on his back.

I lift my dress, and pull my thong off before straddling him. I lift his cock sliding it into my wet vagina, ad I ride him as he works under her car. I use the side of the car for leverage as I bounce my way to an orgasm. Just as it takes me I feel him inside of me throbbing. My insides warm as he meets my orgasm with his. I feel my vagina squeezing his shaft as I quiver on him.

For a few wonderful minutes I am in heaven. Then It begins to subside, and is eventually gone leaving me panting. I stand up pulling his dick out of me, and feel his cum begin to leak out. I grab my underwear, and slide them on after using a towel that was laying there to wipe my crotch with. He crawls out from under her car, and says that he's done smiling a huge grin.

"That was one quick hour." I said.

"Well, I was motivated to concentrate on my work for some reason."

We walk to the counter where he rings her up charging her one hundred dollars for the repairs.

"I think it should be free since I already paid you in trade." I admit.

"I still have to make ends meet too." He says. "Besides, I'm charging her half price."

She pays him, and we walk to the door. I tell Sam that we should give him something to think about. She agreed, and we both turned back to him smiling.

"Hey Jim." Sam says. "What do you think of these?"

We both open our tops, and show him our breasts at the same time.

"Very nice." He says.

"Then you'll really like this." I say as I grab Sam around the waist pulling her close, and kissing her passionately.

We kiss for a minutes or so before smiling at him as he stands there awed. Then we put our tops back in place, and walk out. I follow Sam to a local restaurant where we dine in a dim romantic atmosphere. After we go to her place where we cuddle for a while in the living area while watching TV. Chris shows up, and sits by us watching the TV too.

"Hey Chris." Sam says. "Since you like making movies so much, and you've already made a movie of us once, What would you say to making another one?"

I look at her in surprise. Being filmed was always my fantasy.

"I'd love to. When?"

"Whenever my sweetie can do it."

I smile saying, "Whenever you'd like."

"Let's go back to your place then." She says.

We are in my room in less than a half hour, and she tells me to get the dildo I got from the tattooist. I hand it to her, and she tosses it onto the bed. Chris is set up in minutes. My room bright with the lights once more, and Sam is standing in front of me with a wild lustful look in her eyes.

"I love you." She whispers.

The she grabs the sides of my head pulling me in for a kiss. Her tongue arts into my mouth, and I feel myself give in to her advances in a heartbeat. I feel my clothes falling as fast as my vagina is moistening. Her hands are all over me just as her mouth is kissing, sucking, and biting on my neck and shoulders. She moves so slow and deliberate. It drives me wild. I moan and rock wanting her more and more with every touch. Every breath.

"I want you." I moan. "I want you now."

"Patience my sweet. Patience." She whispers in my ear as she nibbles on my earlobe.

It sends shivers up my spine, and amplifies feeling her against me. Her kisses move down teasing my breasts and her tongue circles my nipples frustrating me.

"Please. I need you. Please fuck me." I begin to beg.

"Patience. Then you can show me just how much you want me."

Her soft lips rub down my stomach, and over the front of my right leg to my knees as I try to remain standing while my legs turn to jello. Then she kisses back up the left leg. I feel my legs open as she kisses near my pubic are in the hopes of pleasure. She kisses all the way back up to my lips, and then we kiss for a while longer.

Her hands touch and tease me. Never touching my nipples or crotch, but coming close enough to make me gasp with anticipation. I feel my anticipation as it runs down my legs, and see Chris making sure to capture it on video.

"Please." I beg. "I need you right now. I want you so bad. Fuck me my love. Please."

"Do you really love me?" She asks kissing my neck.

"God yes!"

"Am I that important to you?"

"You're my everything." I moan.

Her kisses and nibbles move across my shoulder and back to my earlobes.

"Then prove it. Tell me what you are while you're here."

"I'm your lover. Your friend. Your slut to use as you want."

"That's what I was thinking. What would you do for me?" She asks running her finger tips so close to my clitoris that I gasp losing my breath.

"I'll do anything you want, anything."

"Good. Now you are going to have to prove it."

She walks to her purse, and digs out a small bottle. Showing it to me and the camera I see that it's pepper sauce made with Habeneros. She sets it on the table, and picks up the dildo setting it beside the bottle.

"You know what I want you to do. So do it." She commands.

I reluctantly pick up the bottle, and push it into my vagina. It feels so good, but the pleasure is short lived when she yanks it out. She shoves it into my mouth making me lick my juices from it.

"Try again. Last attempt to get it right or I'll walk out and never return."

I take the spit covered bottle, and open it dumping half of the contents into the balls of the dildo. She then tops it off with water to dilute the sauce. I sit on my chair leaning way back, an I slide the rubber dick into my pussy. I moan with absolute delight as it fills me good. I fuck myself with it as I watch Sam who is sitting between my open legs watching. She eventually grabs the dildo, and fucks me with it hard.

It on;y takes me a few moments before I am on the edge of climax. I feel my hips raise my ass up off the chair as my body tenses. Then I feel the dildo squirting into me deep. In a few seconds my insides begin to burn. In less than a minute it feels like my vagina is on fire. She empties the balls into my, and the pain makes my orgasm go a long ways away.

the mood is only that of pain now. The burning is immense. I want to cut my crotch out just to stop the pain. All I can do is hold my pussy hoping that it'll wane. I curl up, and fall to the floor. I feel my bladder give, and I feel my pee as it squirts out against my calves.

"Do you love me?" She asks.

"Yes."

"Even after I do something like this?"

"I deserve this. I love you even more for it."

"I love you too." She says kissing my tear covered cheek.

She watches me wiggle and writhe for a while before using a bottle to flush out my vaginal canal. Eventually the burning slows, and I'm able to relax more. I wipe my tears, and see Sam wearing her strap on dick, but it has a regular size purple dick attached. She rolls me onto my back. I open my legs.

"You poor pussy looks so red. Just try to enjoy this. I know I will."

She fiddles with the dick, and I hear it begin to buzz. Then she sinks it into my sore vagina. I moan as my irritated vaginal walls are opened by the fake dick. Then buzzing vibrations feel deep inside of me as her hips push against me. It feels so strange. And so good.

She lays on top of me, and I feel her warm soft breasts press against mine. Her nipples poking into my chest ever so gently. Her arm wrap around me, and she holds me close kissing me as she fucks me. In seconds I am ready to be taken again. My legs spread wide, and raised high in the air she takes me. I moan and writhe under her with more and more need.

In about five minutes I am a ball of orgasmic goo at her mercy. She pumps in and out of me as I shake a wiggle with every wave of pleasure. Just as I begin to come down I feel her stop and begin to shake. Her breath is taken away as a look of pleasure comes over her. I feel the dick pulling in and out of me rapidly as her body shakes in orgasm.

I watch her as my own orgasm recedes. She finishes quick, and then stands up telling Chris to stop filming. I watch her as she takes the strap on off with her cute round ass facing me as I lay there. Chris shuts everything down, and hands Sam the disk.

"Send us both a copy." She tells him.

He smiles as he walks out the door taking the film equipment with him. I sit on the edge of the bed while Sam gets dressed. After she finishes she stands in front of me.

"Thanks for helping me out today. It means a lot."

"I told you that I'd do anything for you."

"I love you babe." She says kissing me. "But I have to go."

"See you later then." I say seeing her to the door.

I watch as she walks down the hall, and then disappears into the elevator. I turn to see about five first years looking at me standing there stark naked. I blow then a kiss as I shut the door behind myself. Then I lay in my bed for a few minutes feeling the slight burning yet inside of me. I doze off for a few minutes before startling awake when I remember to get my homework done. I hurry through it, and then return to bed falling asleep in record time.

I awake to my alarm, and look out only to see the snow falling in large flakes. I crack the window to feel the cold breeze blow into my room. I cancel wearing heels for today. I dig through my closet, and find a thicker black blouse with sleeves. The sleeves are lace with cut outs along with an open front, but it's better than nothing. I find some light gray stretch pants that hug my big ass, and force my way into them. I decide to forgo any underwear since the pantie lines would be plainly visible. I slip on my black flats, and look in the mirror.

I put my hair in a pony tail looking myself over. I look good, I think. My boobs are just about to fall out, but I'm sure they won't. I shake a bit making sure before I walk to class. The cold snow falling one me chills me, and I regret not wearing a bra. By the time I make it to my last class I am ready to cuddle up inside a fire.

Prof walks in looking right at me as usual. I sit with my arms and legs crossed trying to stay warm as he lectures. About halfway through I have to pee real bad, and being cold is making it almost impossible to hold it. I raise my hand asking to be excused for a minute to go to the bathroom. He laughs refusing me permission. I wait for a bit before the pangs again become too much. I ask again, and he refuses again.

"Come here Michele." He says calling me to the front of the class. "You keep interrupting me because you didn't think ahead, and I find it very rude and disrespectful. Now you can stand here in front of everyone so they can see what being rude and disrespectful gets a person in my class. I expected more out of you too."

"Sorry sir." I whimper trying my damnedest to hold in my pee.

I watch the clock, and hope I can make the half hour left. I fidget, and squeeze my legs together holding the best I can. After about ten minutes I feel a little squirt leak out before I cut it off. I feel my crotch warm slightly. I clench my muscles as hard as I can. five minutes later another small squirt leaks out giving me the same warm feeling in my crotch.

"The bitch is pissing herself." One of the boys calls out from right in front of me.

I look down to see the crotch of my pants has a dark gray wet spot contrasting the light gray color.

"She was doing so good until now." Prof says.

He walks up to me, and asks if I'm sorry for being disrespectful and rude. I say that I am, and ask to be excused again.

"That sounds to me like a hollow apology in order for you to get what you want. The answer remains the same."

"Please. I can't hold it much longer, and I don't want to have an accident all over the floor in front of everyone."

"Thinking ahead. It means that you wouldn't be standing here right now. The janitor's will clean any mess you may leave. The embarrassment will remind you to be respectful."

He stands behind me, and I hear him moving things around on his desk as I watch the class. a few have their phones out recording me. Looking at the clock I see that there's only ten minutes left until the bell. Then I remember that he usually keeps us later. I clench hard and move my legs trying to subdue the urge to let loose. Then I hear water trickling behind me. It's pure torture. I turn to see that he has set up a waterfall fountain right behind me.

"The human body is an amazing thing. When you feel the urge to go you really can hold it for much longer, but your bodies are built to expunge the waste quickly to keep from being injured by it. Drinking water helps to evacuate many impurities through out urine, and that's why we urinate. So that means you need to drink. There's a water bottle right behind you Michele. Drink it. We don't want you getting sick."

"No thanks." I say clenching my legs together.

"Show some respect, and take what is offered you."

I reach back, and open the bottle. I drink it down fast hoping to hear him let me go to the bathroom. All that happens is I feel the need to go even more as my belly fills with water. He steps beside me, and turns to the class.

"I think that we are going to just sit here until Michele learns respect. So if any of you have plans you may want to think about changing them."

I hear the release bell sound followed by my classmates groans. I fight the urge to urinate so hard, but another small squirt leaks out. If feel it tickle and warm the inside of my leg. Prof looks when another boy yells out that I dribbled again.

I feel a chill come over me as the pee cools my crotch. He hands me another water. I take it giving him a mad look, and then slam it too. He pats my head, and tells me to stand up straight. I do as I'm told, and then he tells me to part my feet. I glare at him, but follow his command. It makes it really difficult to hold my pee back.

"You may as well just give in to nature." He whispers in my ear. "You're going to be an internet star after this."

He steps away, and sits watching. I hold my own for a bit, but drinking all the water is making it really difficult. I watch as the clock ticks away. Then five minutes later I feel more pee leak from me, and run down the inside of my leg tickling as it flows. Then my muscles let loose relaxing, and I feel my legs warm as my pee flows freely down to the floor soaking my shoes and pants. I just swallow my pride, and let it happen. I am defeated.

I hear him dismiss the class just as the final drops hit the floor, and a tear forms in my eye. I hear the door lock loudly. then I feel his hand grab my arm. He pushes forward bending me over the chair in front of me, and I feel his pulling at the wet crotch of my pants. The sound of my pants ripping open echoes through the room, and the cold air chills me as it hits my bare bottom.

"Did you learn your lesson?"

"Yes sir."

"Good." He says as I feel his cock slip into my vagina.

He grabs my shirt using it to pull me hard to him as his hips thrust forward slamming into me hard. I moan from feeling his so deep in me, and using me so hard.

"Fuck me." I moan.

He slaps my ass a few times bringing me closer to orgasm, and I push back trying to get there. Just before I feel myself letting go I feel him pull out. His cum feels so warm as he rubs it out all over my ass. Then he wipes the last dribbles onto my leg before sitting at his desk. I stand up feeling the wetness of my pants combined with the cold air hitting my bared crotch.

"You don't by chance have another pair of pants laying around do you?"

He just looks at me.

"I know the answer, and gather my things to begin my long walk back with my crotch hanging out in the open. And my heart sinks when I walk out to see the sun shining, and students everywhere. Sam meets me at the door talking about videos of me pissing myself all over the web. She tells me that I was live streamed the entire while.

"Looks like you got a little something after too." She laughs. "He left his own wet spots all over your ass. It also looks like he torn your leggings a bit. Let's get you back home to change."

She takes my arm, and leads me out into the public. Eyes follow me, and cameras are pulled out recording me. I am pull against her hold as she slowly walks me to her house all the way on the other side of campus. The cold breeze chilling me, and making my nipples rock hard.

"Let's go. I'm freezing." I complain.

"Shut up bitch. I'm in no hurry." She says laughing. "Besides look at all the boners you're creating."

I have looked, and I feel embarrassed. She is going to show me off just like she likes to so I give in slowing down my pace. She takes my hand, and we walk side by side back to her place before she stops at the door letting me in first. She follows me to her room where she tosses me her old white g string underwear, and a skirt that is too small for me. It's white satin, and it stretches to the breaking point before I get it zipped up the side. I can barely walk in it, but it's better than nothing.

I look at my pants before tossing them into the trash. He tore the entire crotch out, and there is semen stains all over the ass of them. I must have been a real sight. Sam calls me over showing me all the copies of me peeing myself on the internet.

"Looks like he wasn't lying." I tell her. "He said I'd be an internet star."

"That you are for sure. It looks like you've become very popular. The video of us last night has had over five thousand hits already."

I look at her shocked.

"Chris posted it almost right away. Seems like your fans like to see you in pain. A few even love your new tattoo."

"My husband won't."

"Don't worry babe." She says kissing me. "I had him use temporary ink. It should be gone before Thanksgiving break. It's getting more and more faint by the day."

"That's good. I don't want to be divorced."

"You could marry me then."

"Not in this state. Besides, who would be the groom?"

"I think you would make a great bride since you are my bitch." She laughs.

I kiss her, and we decide on supper.

I watch her as she gets dressed into her pajamas which is just a black lace teddy. I see her pubic hair growing in nicely, and I motion for her to come to me. I look close at her to see the red hairs against the pale skin. It turns me on seeing her, and I tell her how much it looks great on her. She even blushes. I kiss her pubes before letting her finish dressing.

The pizza we ordered arrives, and it's the same pizza guy with a small Asian guy along side of him. He takes one look at me, and smiles. Then he sees Sam. I watch their bulges grow in their pants as she invites them in. The Asian guy stands there awed by the sight of us, but the regular driver gets daring. He reaches out massaging her left breast over her teddy. She pushes his hand away.

"I don't do that." She says.

"Don't do what? I'm not doing anything."

"I don't do guys, and unless you're one really ugly woman you can look only."

"She does though."

"She does, but she's here for me right now."

"She's a carpet muncher too?"

"I like both men and women. that's called bisexual."

He walks up to me grabbing my left breast over my shirt. I let him feel.

"What about your friend?" I ask.

The little Asian guy is quickly standing one the opposite side of me fumbling with my right breast.

"I think you have to ask my partner if she's okay with you doing this."

The Asian guy asks in broken English if it's okay for him to touch me, and Sam tells him that he may touch me all he wants. then the regular delivery guy asks, "Me too?"

"I suppose. You can have your fun too."

They pull my shirt over my head, and rub, pinch, and suck my breasts while their hands roam the rest of me. I get so wet feeling two guys all over me. I just watch Sam sitting there watching as I am stripped bare. their fingers find my holes entering my vagina and ass. I moan feeling my lust growing strong. My need for my orgasm returning powerfully.

They pull their cocks out, and I stroke them. The Asian guy is rock hard while the other guy is almost hard. I stroke them until I feel them throbbing in my hands. The Asian guy seems enthralled with my asshole. He keeps fingering it, and rubbing my cheeks. The regular driver is trying to shove his whole fist into my vagina. I let them fiddle me for a fashion until it gets to be too much. I push the regular driver down to the floor, and straddle his cock sinking him in my vagina all the way with a moan.

"Are you just going to stand there?" I ask the Asian guy. "Or are you going to take what you want?"

I lean forward spreading my ass open for him. he jump right on me sinking his dick into my ass. He begins to ram me fast and hard making me bounce on the dick in my pussy.

"Slow down buddy. Enjoy it." I moan.

"Shut up white bitch." He says daringly.

"Look who grew some balls." I comment letting him do as he wants.

I ride the cock while he rides my ass hard. I watch Sam playing with herself a few feet away. I watch her fingers disappearing in her pussy over and over. Her moans combine with mine, and I feel myself orgasm hard. I shiver and shake on the cocks fucking me, and I watch Sam bring herself to orgasm. Her legs swing open and closed as the waves take her making her ass rise and fall on the chair. Her breasts and belly bouncing as her ass slams back onto the seat over and over.

I hear the regular driver begin to groan under me. I look down at him before pushing my breasts in his face. His mouth engulfs my bouncing nipple biting down on the hard nub. I moan in delight when I feel him push up to meet my bouncing. My vagina warms as he cums inside of me, and I try to hold still to let him finish but it proves impossible since the Asian guy is hammering my ass.

I wait for my orgasm to stop before I push the Asian guy back off me so I can get up. I push the regular driver's cum out so it drips back on him before I get off him. When I stand I look down at his cock covered in his own cum. It looks so wet. So worn out. I stare for a second before the Asian pushes me down onto the bed, and jumps back on top of me.

I fall onto my face, and he jumps onto me slamming his dick back into my ass. I moan as it rips my hole back open. He shoves my face into the pillow as he commences fucking my ass raw. He uses his weight to slam into me making my body jiggle as his hips slap my ass cheeks. He uses me roughly wearing me asshole out quickly. I begin to regret letting him take me.

"Fuck that bitch." the regular guy goads him. "Rip that fat ass up."

He holds me tight making me gasp for air through the pillow. I struggle for breath, and try to push him off. He's way stronger than his small frame looks. I feel his cock plunging deep as I struggle. He seems to love it though. I feel myself going faint, and my body just stops fighting. I lay there feeling him slamming against and into me. About a minute after I go limp I feel his cum shooting into my rectum as he keeps fucking me.

I gasp when he stands up beside me as air fills my lungs. I feel his cum drip onto my ass cheek while he stands over me. The bed bounces when he jumps down, and I turn to watch them standing and looking at me.

"I told you she was a slut with a tight ass." The regular guy tells his partner.

"It's nice and fat too. I like fat American women. I can fuck that all the time."

They walk out, and Sam sits beside me rubbing their cum into my skin as it leaks from my bottom end. Her fingers feel so soothing and relaxing.

"Such a nice ass. It took that little guy's pounding really well. I'm impressed. They were too. Your sweet ass just bought us dinner."

I look back at her in disbelief.

"Yup. My big slut is now a ."

"And my redheaded slut is still all mine, but she will have to do her part in this relationship too."

"I will make sure that my part is done. You just make sure that you're a good bitch, and do as you're told."

I sit up giving her a peck on the cheek before sitting down to eat. she sits across from me staring at my naked body.

"Have you ever thought about getting you nipples pierced?" She asks.

"Nope. Never. Is this something you want to do?"

"Not for me. You. I seen a picture online of a woman with pierced nipples and labia. She had chains attached to the hoop piercings, and was being pulled around by her master. It made me think."

"Let's not go to extremes right off. Think smaller."

"Then you'll wear this?" She asks handing me a small gift box wrapped with a ribbon.

I open it to find a pink collar with the word slut on it in rhinestones.

"It's like a promise ring. Only different. Look at the tag."

I look to see a shiny silver tag that reads Owned. I look it it not knowing what to think. I like it, but I'm not sure about wearing it in public. She steps behind me buckling it around my neck. It fits snugly almost choking me. I feel mixed feelings, but decide to allow it since she wants me to.

"Now everyone will know that you're mine." She says kissing my lips lovingly.

"Thank you." I answer.

We eat, and then I ready to return to my room. I grab the g string and skirt to dress after putting my shirt back on.

"What are you going to do with those?" She asks.

"Wear them home like you said I could."

"I said that you could borrow them for a little while. Not that you could take them home."

"What do expect me to do then? We tossed my torn pants in the trash already."

"I really don't much care what you do. You're not wearing them out of here."

"Fine I'll just give you my shirt too, and walk home naked."

"Good idea. Hand it over bitch. You deserve to suffer for having an attitude."

She grabs it off me before I can fend her off, and I watch as she tosses it across the room. She grabs her taser, and tells me to leave. I step toward my shirt only to have her jab the taser toward me.

"Keep it up, and I'll shove this up your cunt."

She walks at me jabbing it toward my crotch making me back out the door. I am soon standing on the porch naked feeling the cold air freezing me as I hear the door lock. I wrap my arms around me, and begin to hurry to my room. As I jog across campus I don't pay attention to where I going, and I jog right into a couple of the football linebackers. I fall to the ground stunned. They turn to help me up checking me out as they do. they stay perfect gentlemen the entire time. Even escorting me back to my room.

"Who's the owner?" One asks referring to my collar.

"My girlfriend Sam."

"I'll have to congratulate her on her fine taste. She's one lucky girl."

They say their good byes, and I close the door behind them. I grab a towel, and hit the shower before bed. The week goes on by without anything happening. Every day the prof makes me pose for pictures, and by Friday he is recording me masturbating in my chair. Sam and I meet every day for supper, and to talk. She seems distant, but I blow it off.

On Saturday I meet her at a party with her friends. She gets drunk, but I stay sober. By nine o'clock she is laying all over me telling me how much she loves me. One of her closer friends tells me that she's never seen Sam this worked up over anyone before. By ten everyone is leaving and Sam is still laying on me drinking. Chris is the last one to leave so I ask him to help me get the half conscious Sam into her bed.

I strip her down to put her pajamas on, and Chris helps. I the tuck her in, and sit there looking at her sleeping so peacefully. Chris leaves, and I watch her for a while. She looks like an angel laying there. I begin to get tired myself, and decide to lay beside her. We lay there for a while as I nod off.

I'm startle awake when her eyes pop open looking right at me. She just stares at me expressionless. I begin to worry about her. then I see tears welling up in her eyes.

"I'm going to lose you." She moans as the tears flow. "I don't want to ever lose you, but you're going to leave me."

I just hold her unable to argue the facts.

"Please don't ever leave me. I'm nothing without you. Promise me that you'll stay with me forever."

I hold her close feeling her tears running down onto my chest as she sniffles. I stay silent knowing that I can't make that promise, but wishing that I could.

"Please Michele. Promise me."

"I'll always be here for you. I'm all yours." I say.

It eases her mind enough for her to fall back asleep in my arms. I then too doze off shortly after. When I wake she is looking at me as she lays on my chest.

"You're so soft, and I feel so safe with you."

We lay there holding each other for a bit until I have to go pee. When I return she tells me that she wants to go to the football practice today. I agree, and she hands me a team jersey to wear. It's cut out under the chest making the bottom my boobs show, and the sleeves are cut off giving the side a huge opening for my arms. She then hands me a really short light pink skirt that leaves the bottom of my ass hanging out.

"Do I get any underwear, or do I have to freeze?"

"You'll be fine. We'll be in the box most of the while anyhow."

I sigh as we head out the door to the field. It's warmer out than it has been, but it's still a cool fifty degrees. The temperature doesn't bother me as we walk, but when we sit on the bleachers to watch the practice I begin to chill.

"I thought you said we'd be in the box seat? I'm freezing."

"Quit complaining. It's almost done. Besides I said that we'd be in the box, but not in the box seat. This is one of the boxes."

I look around to see that the bleachers are in a box shape as they rise up to the back wall. A few minutes later the players run toward us as they go to the lockers. The two line men wave at me as they pass, and then the coach comes up to us after all the players are off the field. Sam walks to him, and they talk for a while before he walks away.

"What was that all about?" I ask her.

"He's just an old friend of a friend. That's why I wanted to come. So I can talk to him."

"Okay."

She tells me to follow her, and we walk into the school. I feel the humidity of the showers as the voices grow louder as we near the locker room door. Sam stops me outside the door, and tells me to wait. She walks away, and a few seconds later the two linemen round the corner she disappeared around. They are quickly hovering over me dwarfing my five foot frame with their six foot plus heights.

"Looks like it's out lucky day." One says to the other.

"Are we going to share, or what Bobby?" the other asks.

"One for the team." He answers.

They look at me taking my arms, and pulling me into the locker room. I am pulled right into the shower, and am soon surrounded by the entire team all naked around me. My shirt is yanked off, and my skirt is pulled up to my stomach as I am pushed to my knees. I am quickly sucking one after the other as I get soaked by the warm water. After a while I feel my ass being raised into the air. I am so into the situation that I rise with little thought. all the dicks all around me. All different sizes and colors turning me on more and more.

I moan as one slides into my vagina and begins to fuck me good. I quickly orgasm from the excitement of it all. He answers by cumming all over my back. I am then laid onto my back on the floor as one of the line men stretches my vagina with his big black cock. He fucks me hard using me good until he finishes all over my stomach. Another guy finishes on my breasts from my mouth.

One by one they use me finishing all over me covering me from my mouth to my pubic area. I am then put on my hands and knees, and feel a cock stretch my asshole wide open as he fucks it. I suck and stroke more dicks as he uses me. He fills my rectum with his load in a few minutes, and then another takes his place. They use me more until I am dripping with semen from everywhere. I am literally covered in cum from my head to my crotch front and back. All I can taste is semen, and all I feel is it seeping out of me.

I kneel there watching as the last player leaves, and then decide to shower myself off. I hit the tap, but nothing happens. I try another shower with the same results.

"The water's off now." A voice surprises me from behind.

I turn to see the coach standing there watching me.

"The last one out turns it off, and puts the towels into the laundry. You're on your own. Grab you shit, and go home."

I take my shirt and skirt, and walk past him silently. I walk out to see Sam standing there waiting for me. She tells me to get dressed before pulling me out the door into the cold. I don't even get time to dress, and the air freezes the semen right to me. She pulls me back to my room, and opens the door for me. She kisses me passionately once we're in the door.

"Anything left for me?"

"I always have some left for you."

"Even after fucking twenty guys?"

"I'd still want you after a hundred guys."

"That's something to work toward." She smiles kissing me. "Let's go shower."

She pulls me to the shower, and soaps me down so lovingly. I drop to my knees kissing here precious body the entire way. Then I bury my nose in her crotch licking her nectar until she rides my tongue. I love tasting her cum, and I gobble it all up before we finish out shower. When I step out I see a strange guy recording us. I step past him pulling Sam with me, and we return to my room where we lay in bed cuddling until we fall asleep.

When I wake she is gone. There is a note on my dresser from her, and I cautiously unfold it to read. She tells me in writing that she is confused, and needs some time to figure things out in her head. My heart sinks. She writes that she loves me so much that I'm all she can think of, and it's affecting her classes and grades. I realize just how deeply she has taken a shining for me. I thought it was more of a sexual puppy love kind of thing. She asks me to not chase her, or to try to change her mind. She finishes by saying how she will miss me, and hopes that we will be together someday. She signs it Love Sam.

I set it down, and feel my heart breaking. I begin to cry, and even though I tell myself that I shouldn't feel this way because it's for the better I still feel empty inside. I look over to the note, and through my tears I see some writing on the back printed really small. I pick it wipe wiping my eyes to see. I read a post script from her she printed on the back. In it she apologizes to me telling me that she has taken all of my bras and underwear because I look better without them, and she knows that someone else will come along quicker to take her place.

I look through me dresser to see that she has indeed cleared my underwear drawer. I sigh and smile thinking, "She got the final laugh on me."

Looking at the clock I see that I am beginning to run late for class. I grab a loose pair of jogging pants, and a lace camisole tossing them on quick. I figure out on my rush out the door that the pants are way too big for me, and I can barely keep them up. And that the cami is ripping out under the arms and the lace bodice is unraveling letting my left nipple peek out on occasion. It's too late to change so I continue on. The boys do their normal thing teasing and taunting me, but it's different today somehow. It feels more distant, and more annoying. I brush it off, and go about my day.

When I get to the Prof's class he notices that I have things on my mind. He dismisses class a bit early, and I lock the door like normal after everyone leaves. I stand in front of his desk looking at the floor waiting his instruction.

"You seem bothered today. What's going on? Husband trouble?"

"No sir. My girlfriend dumped me, and I guess I felt more for her than I thought."

He wraps his arms around me holding me close. It makes me feel so safe somehow.

"It's really her loss, but I'm sure you don't feel that way right now. I hope that you and Sam work things out. She was really head over heels for you."

I'm surprised that he knew about us, and even knew her name. I step back looking at him concerned.

"Don't worry. I'm not stalking you. More like keeping tabs on a crush." He says pulling me back to his chest.

"That's stalking." I laugh halfheartedly.

"See. There is some life in you yet."

"What are you surprised that a slut like me has feelings?"

"Not at all. I'm counting on them to give you the strength to be yourself."

I look up into his eyes feeling daring, and I say, "Then make love to me. Right now."

He bends down kissing me, and slowly peels my cami off as he kisses his way down to my breasts. I feel his manhood pushing against me through his pants turning me on even more. I feel him laying me back on his desk as my pants drop to my ankles. My legs spread around him I feel his hand touch my anxious crotch as he fishes his dick out. I moan loud as he slides it into me as far as he can, and begins to push hard against me. My body absorbs his thrusting, and his lips kiss my breasts while he occasionally sucks my nipples. I feel all of my stress mesh together inside of me as his thrusts become more pronounced. He kisses me passionately as his breaths become erratic. I begin to lose my own breaths as my stress builds inside of me.

His arms wrap around me pulling my naked body tight to his, and feeling the closeness proves to be too much. I feel my stress explode out of me as my orgasm begins. I moan into his mouth as the waves crash through me feeling his cock sliding in and out easier with my flush of wetness. He buries his face into my shoulder, and I hear him grunt as few times before I begin to feel his cum filling me. His pace slows, and his dick throbs inside of me draining his semen into my vagina.

"I love the feel of your cum inside of me." I moan.

"Me too." He laughs as his dick goes limp inside of me.

"Do you fuck your wife like you fuck me?"

"She's different. We don't do anything very often, and when we do it's over quick."

"Sounds like my husband." I laugh. "You better get off me before something grows inside of me."

"Then I'll just have to fuck you again."

"If you like me so much why did you make me think that I was failing, and then take advantage of me?"

"I never told you that you were failing. Just that your grades could improve. I never took advantage of you either. I never made you do anything you didn't want to do already. You look like you've embraced the lifestyle that you're living, and it doesn't seem to bother you that every boy on campus looks at you like a while every girl is jealous wishing that they could do what you're doing for one reason or another."

"Names never bothered me. Call me anything you want. I don't care."

"I bet you wouldn't walk around dressed like you do here at home, would you?"

"No. It's kind of like living out a fantasy here."

"And mine was to find an older beautiful woman to help her inner slut come out to play. It was a bonus that you like the flavor of another woman."

"I like my flavor too." I say taking his dripping flaccid dick into my mouth cleaning him of my drying wetness.

"Damn you're such a good slut."

"I'm the best slut here, and don't forget it." I say licking up the side of his shaft.

His cock grows semi erect as I suck on it and stroke it. He stands there letting me do as I wish to him with my mouth. I lick, suck, kiss, and worship his entire dick for a while. He gets my attention real quick when he grabs the back of my head, and pulls my face tight to his body. I gag slightly, and then begin to taste his salty cum. He groans as he holds my head still. I feel his cum hit the back of my mouth, and I swallow it down feeling myself craving more. He eventually lets go of me, and I suck him more wanting all of his seed in my belly. He lets me suck until he's again limp in my mouth. I kneel there as he pulls his dick out of my mouth and zips his pants closed.

"Pretty soon it'll be the fall break. I don't believe that you're going to be back after that, are you?"

"I don't know for sure. I don't think so."

He runs his finger through my hair saying, "I'm going to miss my slut."

"I'm going to miss all of this too. I just hope my husband never finds out about it."

"I definitely would never tell."

"That's good to know, but the internet doesn't keep secrets."

"Then you come back, and we'll take good care of you every day."

"You'd like that wouldn't you?"

"I would certainly like to take good care of you everyday."

"I'll hold you to that too since we don't have many days left."

I get dressed, and gather my things walking to the door.

"Michele, one more thing."

"Yes?" I ask.

"I notice that your tattoo is really faded. Did you do something to do that?"

"No. It's a temporary ink that fades quickly over time. Sam didn't want me to get into trouble with my husband so she made sure that the tattooist used that ink so it would be gone when I went home."

I walk out, and prance across the campus feeling his sperm leaking down my legs with every step. When I get back I do my homework, and go to bed without eating. I begin to feel alone again so hunger isn't in the cards for me. I begin to think about Sam, and holding her close. Feeling her soft pale body pressed tight to mine. Cuddling with a man doesn't even come close to matching the feeling. I begin to cry until I cry myself to sleep.

The next day goes like every other one before it right up until the end. I am soon standing in front of the Prof wearing my red skirt, and pink blouse opened all the way down to my belly button staring at the floor. He doesn't say a word. He just walks around his desk, takes me by my arms, spins me around bending me over, and then rams his cock into my vagina from behind. He fucks me hard and fast using me good. I am brought to orgasm quickly, and he fucks me right through it before finishing in my ass crack. I feel it shoot up over my back an run down over my crotch before running down my legs. I stay bent over as he sits back at his desk. I straighten up, and walk out.

For two weeks my days go exactly the same. I get up, go to class, let Prof make me cum, do my homework, eat a little something, and then go to bed. The only things that change are hoe Prof fucks me. Some days he takes me vaginally, while others he takes my ass. A few times he bends me over, makes me fuck him, or lays me back onto something. Soon it's the last day. I thank my teachers as I exit their classes for the last time, and it's bitter sweet when I lock the door for the final time with Prof. He stands watching me as I walk back to his desk and stare at the floor.

"Raise your eyes, and look at me. You are a strong woman, and can do whatever you set your mind to. You are the only student that has ever passed my class with an A average, and it's not because of anything beside your hard work."

"Or was it your hard work?" I joke.

"Nope. That was extra credit on a separate scale, an you aced that one with an A++."

"One last test then?" I ask.

"No. How about a congratulations?"

"I'll take it."

I watch him drop to his knees, and bury his face up my skirt. I feel his tongue slide right across my clitoris making my legs weak. I lean back against the chair behind me opening my legs for him, and he dive right in licking me good. My hips rock on their own as my orgasm peaks inside of me before filling his mouth. I moan in delight as the waves of pleasure take me away. He laps me up until I finish, and the kisses me letting me taste myself.

"I'm sure going to miss you, slut."

"And I'm going to miss you too, sir."

He hugs me as I walk out feeling like I've turned another page in my life. I stop to write Sam a note to thank her for being there for me, and taking care of me. I tell her that I'm going to miss her a lot, and I wished things would have worked out different. Then I go to her place, and slip it under her bedroom door. I didn't see her car so I doubt she's home. I go back to my room, and pack my things. I dress in my old clothes, and feel like I'm wearing a ton of clothing. I pack my new clothes under everything to hide them, and stuff the toys she bought me in with them. Then I bring my luggage to the car, and begin the long drive home.

My husband is glad to see me, and my hug me tight. I sit back in the recliner answering all of their questions, and we all talk for hours catching up. We go to bed, and my husband begins to caress my back. I know what he wants since it's always the same. I roll onto my back opening my legs for him. I feel myself preparing for him as if my body knows the routine. He rolls over sliding into me. I barely even feel him in me, and it's not for lack of size since he's about the same size as most of the dicks that I have fucked over the past few weeks.

He rides me slowly, and in a few minutes he pulls out finishing all over my belly and crotch. Then he kisses me after rolling off me. I grab a tissue to clean off, and hear him begin to snore. Then I lay back, and my mind wanders to Sam. I miss her, and I begin to cry myself to sleep once more. The next day it's as though I never left. Back to the same old routine. Before I know it Monday has come, and I report to HR for my new job. She assigns me a new password, and security card wishing me luck.

The first few days were busy trying to get the new system up and running, and then working out the bugs. Then it became monotonous like everything else around me. The days turn to weeks, and the weeks to months. Before I know it we are getting a new system again, but I'm not the star of this project. I hear that they hired some new girl that really knew her stuff, but was a bitch to work for. Lucky me I'm chosen to be the go to person to show her around.

Luckily she starts when I'm on vacation. I hear all the horror stories when I get back from my coworkers. She even made one person that was with the company for twenty years just drop everything and quit on the spot. When I report for work I find that my hours were changed from my normal eight hour night shift to a twelve hour shift starting at eleven in the morning. It pisses me off, but I try it hoping that it's temporary.

When I get in everyone tells me that she's at lunch, and she's been asking about me since I'm supposed to be her contact and helper. They tell me that she was pissed that I was on vacation when she started, and told everyone that a good employee would have cancelled their vacation. I don't cancel my vacations for anyone. I sit at my desk, and begin looking at the new system in place. It's a mess. After fifteen minutes I get a memo to report to her office. My coworkers wish me luck, and tell me that they liked working with me as I walk past them.

I walk into the room closing the door behind me, and I stand near the desk while she finishes a phone call as she faces the opposite direction fishing through paper that are strewn all over.

"Some helper you turned out to be. Where were you when I started?" She snarls meanly.

"On vacation."

"I wish I could have a vacation. Instead I am here trying to get things working so the company can pay lazy people to take vacations."

I brush her remark off.

"How do I get into the secondary data base of the system three versions ago?"

"Go to the system PSS folder, and click on Gen Five."

I watch the screen as she opens it, and then hear her sigh. I realize that she must have been fighting with this ever since she started, and is pissed at herself since it was so easy to find.

"I changed your schedule since we had a lot of work to do, and no time to get it done. I expect you to answer all of my questions as they come up. I don't care what you're doing at the time. You drop it, and then come to me. Got it?"

"Sure." I say in a snarky tone.

"Remember, we're all expendable here. What is your name again?"

"Michele."

I watch the chair spin around, and lock eye with Sam.

"I thought that tone and voice sounded familiar."

Stunned I stumble back sitting in a nearby chair with tears welling up in my eyes. She closes the curtains, and kneels beside me taking my hand.

"I missed you so much. I thought letting you go would help me, but it made me want you more. I poured myself into my books, and all I could think about was you. Then I came here in the hopes of finding you. When I didn't I hated myself for ever letting you slip away from me. I ran out of money, and had to get a job. So here I am. And here you are."

"I thought your dad gave you everything you wanted?" I ask as though money was all she mentioned.

"He didn't take too kindly when I told him that I was in love with you. He doesn't agree with two women, or even men for that matter, being in love. He refused to talk to me anymore, and I haven't heard from him since."

"I think he needs time to process it all maybe?"

"I'm so glad I found you!" She says hugging me.

I return her embrace whispering in her ear how I missed being in her arms.

"Me too."

"Where are you staying?" I asked.

"Right now I'm crashing at some dive hotel until I find someplace better."

"Stay with us. We can't be obvious lovers, and I'll tell my husband that you're a friend from school that needs a place to stay for a while. He'll let you since we're working together."

"I'd love that."

"I'll call him now, and ask."

I take her phone calling my husband. I explain that she's a friend, and he remembered me talking about her a few times. He had no problem, and said that he is looking forward to meeting the infamous Sam. I tell he what he says, and she hugs me tight kissing me on the lips. I feel my crotch moisten from her embrace, and return her kiss until we remember where we are. Then we sit back at her desk where I explain the ins and outs of the old systems, company protocol, and we begin to form a new improved system.

The time flies by. Before I know it she is pulling into my driveway behind me, and I'm introducing her to my husband as he helps her bring in her luggage. We all sit there for hours chatting, and she and I steal kisses whenever possible. She sleeps in the spare room opposite ours. In the morning I introduce her to my , and they seem to like her. I see my husband off to work, and then get the out to school. I sit back in the chair, and Sam sits on the couch staring at me with an evil grin on her face.

"Do you still shave that sweet pussy of yours?"

"Yes, I do."

"Show me."

"Do you shave yours?"

"You show me first, and then I'll let you know."

I walk up in front of her, and drop my jeans.

"No hair, and no underwear either. I guess you didn't leave the slut at school."

"Your turn."

She pulls me down to my knees by my hands, and then pulls my chest onto her lap before she pulls don her jogging pants. I look down, and right there inches from my face is the reddest bushy pubic hair I have ever seen. I run my fingers through it feeling it's softness. My thumb runs across her vaginal cleft touching her hard clit making her hips rise and making her moan.

"I've been wanting this for a long time." She coos as she pulls my face closer.

"Me too." I say burying my face in her crotch.

Her legs open as she gives herself to me, and I take her into my mouth lapping up her sweet juices greedily. Her hips rock hard grinding against my mouth, and I know that she is almost there. I rub her anus with the tip of my thumb, and it sets her off. I gulp down her sex as fast as it comes out. Her orgasm is intense. She rocks and shakes for minutes before she collapses limp onto the cushion. I stand up wiping the dripping wetness from my chin as I look at her. She looks up at me motioning for me to kiss her. I bend down, and we kiss as she pulls me on top of her. She pushes me up as she kisses her way down my body until my naked crotch is in her mouth. I ride her tongue for only a few minutes before I cum all over her face.

We then lay there cuddling until we have to go to work. We talk about our future, and how we'll be together somehow for a while. I assure her that my husband isn't too observant so he'll never know about us unless we tell him. She laughs, and decide what we'll do for fun tomorrow.
2 Comments
Going to School part 2
Posted:Sep 5, 2017 9:02 am
Last Updated:Apr 25, 2021 8:07 am
10442 Views

I watch all of the girls, and a couple of the preppy guys walk out laughing. I sit there. The only female in a class of about fifteen geeky guys.

"Wow. That cleared out quick." He comments. "Today I thought you'd all enjoy a break from the normal routine, and decided that we can just relax today. I came up with a game we can play. I'm really surprised by how many have stayed today. Normally it's only one or two students who are trying to suck up that stay. Are you a suck up, Michele?"

I just smile from being put on the spot, and I squirm uneasily in my seat.

"The game goes like this; you take what you've learned about programming, and apply it to real life. You won't be judged or graded by whatever you do. It's just for the fun of it. To see how things really work. Remember to know your prospective user, and cater to their needs even though they don't know what they are until you show them."

"So you want up to write a program?" One of the boys asks.

"In a way." He responds. "You see programming is more than just binary code, and things to do on computers. It's in every aspect of life. Anyone can write a program, but can you program someone else to do what they want? Let's take Michele for instance."

I squirm even more being out on the spot again.

"If you look at her sitting there half naked you wouldn't ever guess that a short while ago she would never had dressed like that in public. But she thought about it. Then something happened in her life that changed her from being the conservative wife and mother to the liberal college girl without any concerns. Whatever it was it brought out the real Michele. The one that wished all the long that she could let go of her inhibitions, and be free. Isn't that right, Michele?"

I just stare at him in shock at how right he is.

"Now I'm sure the reason that most of you boys have stayed is to keep looking at Michele with the hopes of seeing more of her. I'm sure a few of you had some personal time with the pictures of her on the web. I'm also sure that some of you are wondering why I keep using er as an example? Well, it's because she has been programmed to be the woman that she has always wanted to be, and she can't contain the urges anymore in this environment. She has no choice. Her body reacts without her, and her mind can only follow along."

My shock grows more pronounced as he stands by his desk, and leans back on it.

"All of you come closer to the front. Gather around my desk."

We all move closer as he stands there watching.

"Very good. Now Michele.Come here."

I slowly walk to him, and he turns me toward the class.

"Michele needs to pass this class. I told her that I grade her on her performance just as I do anyone. So she did what I asked trying to improve her grade."

Some of the boys laugh.

"Don't laugh guys. She was way outscoring all of you already. I told her that she wasn't doing well because I knew that she would try harder, and I know that she can learn a lot. She has too. Her A became an A+ in only a few assignments."

The boy become silent listening.

"And you can see she is still enjoying the free lifestyle that she craves while getting a decent grade. I programmed her in a way. I seen her potential, and I carved it into something she can succeed with. This is the game I'm talking. Nothing harmful. Only to release a person's inner self somehow. You decide how. Be it a video game, or by suggestion."

"Program her to get naked." One of the boys joke.

"I don't have to." He retorts quickly. "I just have to ask."

"Bullshit." A few say.

"I'll do you one better. A woman can control her motions to a point, but she can't control her body."

He turns and looks at me before patting his hand on his desk.

I turn around, and bend at my waist laying my hands flat on his desk. I feel my skirt ride up my hips, and I know that they can see my crotch just by listening to their whistles and cat calls.

"Look close boys. It's probably the first time you've seen a real woman bent over in front of you. You will see her pussy out in the open. It looks normal. Nothing unusual. Just keep your eyes focused on her, and tell me what happens."

I watch him walk around, an then reach into his desk. I know what he's retrieving, and I feel myself getting excited. I feel myself flush with anticipation when the leather paddle comes into view. He runs it over my face, and then down my back until I feel it touch my bared ass.

"What do you all see?"

"Holy shit!" One pipes up. "Her cunt is fucking dripping."

Hearing them all begin to get excited watching me turns me on even more, and I soon feel my juices running down the inside of my leg.

"This is her real self. It has been brought out of her by changes in her environment." He says as he lays the paddle on the small of my back. "I have things to get done, and since you all know the game I'll leave you to your fun."

He lifts my head by my hair, and looks me in the eyes.

"Stay still until I tell you otherwise." He orders me.

I watch as he walks out the door making sure that it's locked behind him. I hear the guys talking behind me as they stare at me. I even hear some phones click as they take pictures. It takes a minute before I feel the paddle lift off my back. Then it comes crashing down on my ass a few times making me flinch. I see the boys gathering around me, and hear their phones clicking away. I stay still just like I was told.

My shirt is pulled from the sides, and I hear it tearing as it is pulled. In a second my shirt is tossed into the corner while my skirt is yanked up to my stomach. I feel their hands all over me. Touching me. Pinching my nipples which are super hard from me being so turned on, and fingers slide into me vagina and ass probing me as deep as they can.

I can only moan as they make me even hornier. Their inexperienced groping makes me want more. The thought of being their first is so sexy to me. Their hands and fingers use me for almost ten minutes bringing me so close to orgasm that I'm almost in a stupor.

Then it finally happens. I feel a cock slide into my vagina, and begin to fuck me. I moan loud, and orgasm almost immediately. It a good one too which shakes me to the core. I barely finish when one of them shove their dick in my face telling me to suck it. I gladly suck it into my mouth, and make it mine as the other guy fucks me hard. He rams me deep a few minutes before I feel him pull out. Then I feel his hot cum landing all over my back, and slowly oozing down over my ass.

I feel him wipe the last drops on my ass cheek before another dick slips into me. I moan against the dick in my mouth as he rams my pussy hard. In seconds I taste the semen as ti seeps down my throat. I swallow it down as it shoots out. It tickles the back of my mouth, and it feels so good.

I am pulled away from the desk, and made to kneel on all fours on the floor while being fucked the entire time. Another dick is shoved into my mouth as I moan. I stroke it while I suck, and then feel him tense. It's not long before he lets out his nut in my mouth. I gulp it down too feeling it warm my belly. Then the guy in me pulls out, and shoots his cum all the way up my back to my shoulders. It feels so hot, and feels like it's covering my entire back.

As soon as they finish with me I am pulled onto my knees, and made to straddle a guy who is laying on the floor holding his dick up. I slide it into my eager vagina, and slowly feel him filling me. As soon as our bodies meet I moan as an orgasm takes me by surprise. I grind my crotch into him as my vagina clenches his hard cock, and shake as the waves course through me.

It last for a few blissful minutes before finally subsiding, and then I lean forward taking the cock in front of me into my mouth. I ride one cock while sucking another working myself to another orgasm. Then I stop moving when I feel a dick poke at my asshole. I am so worked up that I push back when he begins to push forward. I feel it pop into my rectum, and then feel my sphincter hesitate for a split second before allowing his dick through.

I feel so full with cocks in every hole in my body. All fucking me as I move back and forth. The sting in my ass mixed with the pleasure of my vagina makes it so hot. My lust wants more. I suck the cock hard as my orgasm slowly nears. Then I feel the cock in my vagina let loose inside of me. I feel the hot semen as it fills my womb, and hear him moaning as he injects it into me.

I don't stop. I want my orgasm. The guy pulls his cock out of my mouth, and shoots his cum all over my face before making me suck the last dribbles out of it. Seconds later I feel the dick in my ass shove deep, and begin to throb. It's followed by the hot feeling of cum filling my guts. He holds me still until he finishes, an then pulls out leaving me dripping. I move off the guy under me, and feel his cum leak out in seconds.

I am pulled onto another guy, and I straddle his cock while I am leaned backward. A dick is in my mouth right away, and one is put into each of my hands. I suck, fuck, and stroke trying to get to my orgasm again. Feeling his cock moving in and out of my pussy while her rubs my clit with his finger is definitely helping. I moan as the cock in my left hand begins to throb. I feel the hot cum splatter all over my left breast covering it in sticky hot goo. A minute later the guy in my mouth pulls out, and I am told to keep my mouth open as he cums all over my face and into my mouth before he tells me to swallow it.

Watching this makes the guys in my right hand finish, and his cum shoots out hard right on my right nipple. I stroke him feeling his cock throb as his cum covers my boob. The cum begins to run down my chest and stomach tickling my skin as it does. It's enough to give me what I need, and I shake in pleasure as I cum all over the cock in me. I feel my body quivering uncontrollably as my mind goes blank from pleasure.

For a few wonderful minutes I am taken to a special place where nothing matters but my pleasure. It's too short of a time, and as I begin to regain myself I feel him pulsating inside of me. Adding to all the semen already inside of me. It's so hot and feels so good as it tickles my vaginal walls shooting into me. I ride him through his climax before he tells me to move.

I am then bent back over the desk, and feel a cock slam into my butt hole. He fucks me hard and deep as the semen leaks from my vagina, and runs down my legs. My hands are again filled with dicks, and I stroke them as I moan from the abuse my ass is taking. I feel his cock so deep inside of me. My butt muscle has given up any fight it may have had long ago. My body goes numb from the fucking, and all I feel is the dicks in my hands.

For a few minutes he ravages my ass making me groan as the tingle inside me gains momentum ever so slowly. I feel the cocks in my hands go off almost simultaneously. The hot semen lands all over my back coating my skin completely between my shoulder blades. Then the cock in my ass slams really hard. He lifts me to my tiptoes as he pushes as deep as he can.

I hear him moan a strained moan, and feel him lift me higher with his cock. It stretches my worn butt hole even more as his cum fills my rectum. My belly begins to bloat with a hot sensation inside, and I feel some beginning to leak out down my legs. He holds it deep until the last shot is deposited inside of me, and then I feel him yank it out before he walks away.

My hole is sore and abused to the point that it feels like it's hanging wide open. I feel his cum leak out immediately. It tickles my legs as it oozes down to my feet. it's not long before another dick takes his place. He fucks me fast and hard before adding to the mess already inside of me. Then I am pulled onto one of the guy's who ids laying on the floor. I straddle his cock before being pushed back so that I'm leaning with my back over his face. I watch as another guy kneels between my wide open legs.

I stare as he maneuvers his cock to my vagina. I feel him trying to put it in my already full hole, and to my surprise it's going in. Slowly I feel my vagina stretching as it tries to accommodate both dicks. I feel myself stretching to the breaking point. I feel like I'm going to tear, and it hurts. I ready myself for the pain just as his cock slides into me. I moan as he fills me beyond full. They begin to fuck me together, and I almost pass out from the feeling. It's only a few minutes before I orgasm so hard that the room goes black for a second.

It begins in my belly, and then fills my entire body before it makes me tense so hard that I can't breathe. Then it releases out through my vagina in a rush of pleasure making me cry out in delight. My body shakes and shivers as the waves rip through my soul. My eyes roll back into my head, and my teeth clench tight. The room goes black, and then I see stars.

For a few glorious minutes I orgasm hard. By the time it begins to wane I realize that the guys have already finished. One inside of me, and the other all over my stomach. I try to stand, but my legs are too weak so I just kneel there for a minute. I look up to see cocks all around me. All hard, and all being stroked. I lose myself, and begin to suck and stroke them all. One by one they shoot all over me. In my mouth, my hair, on my chest, on my back, and all over me.

I feel the cum running down all over me giving me shivers as it cools drying to my skin. I take all they can give loving every last drop until they walk out of the room. After a while I am the only one there kneeling in a puddle of semen. I stand up, place my hands flat on his desk, and wait. Just like I was told to do.

The time drags on. The semen is mostly dried to my skin before the door swings open. I look over to see the Prof walk in. He walks up to me, and looks me over.

"Looks like you had some fun. Did you enjoy it? Was it all you thought it would be?"

"More." I answer.

"I thought as much. Do you wish for a spanking, or do you wish to leave?"

"Whatever you decide is fine with me."

"Very well. I'll let you heal for today. Tomorrow you will wear something nice and slutty. Then we will see what will happen. You may leave now."

I grab my torn top, and tie it around my body to cover my chest. It barely does. Then I pull my skirt down over my ass only to discover that it's covered in cum too. I quickly walk back to my room feeling all of the semen leaking from me with every step, and the eyes boring into me as I pass. When I finally get to my room I grab a towel, and take a shower. I use the spray head to try to wash some of the semen out of me, but it doesn't get deep enough.

I clean the best I can before I towel off, and return to my room. Chris and Sam are sitting there when I get back, and they both smile when I walk in covered in only a towel.

"Hey babe." Sam says greeting me. "I'd ask how they're hanging, but I'd rather see."

She walks up to me, and pulls the towel away as she kisses me passionately.

"You get me so horny." She whispers in my ear.

I look over at Chris who is staring at me as I stand here naked. Then I look at Sam. She has that horny look in her eyes.

"How horny?" I ask.

"I'd do anything for you." She coos.

"Then I want you do do two things for me."

"Anything."

"Tell me how you feel about me. Honestly."

"Honestly?" She asks taking a step back.

"Honestly."

"Honestly. You're all I think about. When I close my eyes you're all I see. When I dream, I dream of us together. I love the thought of you in my arms forever. I love the feeling of being with you. I love being close to you. Honestly. I think I'm in love with you."

"You do know that when the semester is over I have to go back to my family?"

A tear forms in her eye as she responds, "Please don't remind me. I don't want to think about that."

She hugs me, and holds me tight as her tears begin to flow.

"I want you to stop shaving yourself down there." I say as she cries on my chest.

She looks up at me at a loss for words.

"You said that you love me. It's not a lot to ask. Is it?"

"No! I'll do anything you want. Anything."

"Good. Then give me your toy. The big one."

She looks at me curious for a second before she walks out of the room. I look at Chris smiling.

"Set up a camera, and I want you to record everything that happens. Then you will give me the only copy since I can't rust you with it."

He runs to get the campus video equipment, and returns just before Sam. He is finishing setting up when she walks in. Looking at him she gets a concerned look on her face. I smile, and tell her to sit as I dress.

I put on a loose fitting pair of pink shorts, an old white button down blouse, matching lace see through bra and thing set in hot pink, and a pair of old white flats.

"I want you to fulfill a fantasy of mine." I say to her as I kiss her on the lips. "It requires you to use all the love you have for me."

"I'll do anything for you." She whispers.

"Then let your mind go, and do to me whatever you wish. I'm sure I'll love it. Not matter how much it hurts."

I lay my thick leather braided belt on the table beside the bed before I walk out of the room. I go to the bathroom to prepare myself. I know I want it, but I don't know if I'm going to like it as much as I hope. It's too late to back out now so I return to my room pausing outside of the door. I look under to see the light shining bright inside, and I know that Chris is ready.

I open the door, and walk in. Chris is in the corner, and begins to record. Sam is nowhere to be seen. I pretend Chris isn't there, and hope that Sam didn't get cold feet as I set my things down on the table beside the bed. I sit down, and slowly pull my shoes off before going to put them in the small closet. I think that Sam has left, and get ready to call it all off. I reach for the closet door knob, and then it bursts open.

Sam comes rushing out tackling me to the bed. She wrestles me down until she has me tied with my wrists to my ankles. then she stands over me staring. I watch as she pulls a large knife out, and cut my clothes off with it until I'm just in my underwear and bra. Her hands touch my bared skin like she's contemplating something.

"Such a nice big ass. It needs to be taught who's in charge." She says as she pulls me into a kneeling position.

She then reaches over grabbing my belt, and I prepare for what's to come. She hauls back, an let's it fly smacking me right across my ass hard. She begins to beat my backside over and over not holding anything back. It hurts a lot, and my tears are flowing down my cheeks as she spanks me. I rock and wiggle trying to stop the belt, but all I manage to do is fall over.

She takes advantage of it, and reties my wrists to the headboard. She rips my bra off me before spanking my chest just as hard. She spanks all the way down my body to my knees only stopping to tie my legs wide open. Then she lands a few blows directly across my crotch. It makes me cry out in agony, but she isn't phased.

She only stops when her arms get tired. My body feels like it's on fire, and I can't see through my tears. I feel my wrists loosen, and quickly wipe my eyes. I see her lighting a tapered candle above me. I watch the flame grow as she turns it sideways. The dribble of wax forms on the tip just under the flame, and it grows bigger and bigger. I see it drop, and then feel it burn on my left nipple. My back arches, and another drop hits my areola. She drips wax all over my breasts, and down my stomach.

I feel her yank my thong down as the wax rips to my crotch. It burns as it hits my sensitive flesh, and makes me rock violently as the hot wax runs down over my labia and asshole. She goes until the candle is gone, and then scrapes the wax off with the knife before tying me over the edge of the bed with my legs spread open, and my arms stretched out over the mattress.

"It time for you to learn your place slut." She sneers.

I look back to see her buckling the strap on around her waist. She is soon kneeling behind me, and I feel her spit down my butt crack. Then I feel her ram it into my ass hard. It goes so deep that I begin to shake. My hole is forced open painfully. She grabs my hair, and begins to fuck me hard.

"I'm going to fuck your fat ass until you cum like the slut you are."

She savagely fucks my rear so hard and deep. It hurts a lot, and I doubt I'd ever orgasm like this. She uses her other hand to spank my ass while she pulls my hair. I feel the rubber dick as it works me over, and feel myself opened wide around it's girth.

After a while it begins to make my toes curl, and I feel the tingle begin to rise inside of me. I am surprise, but filling with desire. I feel my body pushing back to meet her thrusts, and feel the need to orgasm grow.

"Fuck me." I moan. "Fuck my ass."

She fucks with a renewed vigor, an the tingling grows into that familiar tension.

"Harder. Make my ass yours." I taunt.

She pulls my hair harder as she slams deep, and I feel my tension rise to the breaking point.

"Is that all you have. Come in her and attack me, and then not even be able to perform?"

She slaps my face form behind, and pushes so hard into me that It feels like she's going to break me in two. Then I feel my tension release.

"Oh God Yes!" I moan.

"That's it. Cum for me. You're my slutty bitch now."

"Yes. I'm yours." I manage through my orgasm.

It shakes me for a few minutes before winding down. Then she pulls it out, and unties me.

"Who owns you bitch?"

"You do." I moan.

She kisses me before pulling out an even larger dildo. I look at it in amazement.

"Then fuck this." She says handing it to me.

It's twelve inches long, and at least six around. It has bumps all over it, and has a large fake scrotum at the base. It's brown color gives in to the common stereotype. I feel myself getting wet thinking about it, and accept the challenge.

"Today bitch. Or I'll shove it up your ass."

I pull my thong off, and set it on the bed before putting the base of the dildo on the floor. Then I raise myself over it as Chris brings the camera in for a good view. I lower myself until it's pressed against my vaginal opening. The wetness down there lets it slip in slightly, but it's so thick that I'm quickly opened wide.

"There hasn't been a single cunt that has been able to take that dick, but you don't have a choice. Now get on it."

I push down feeling myself stretching around it until the tip pops into me. It feels so huge. I rock myself trying to work it in, but it slow going. I feel my pussy stretching wide as the shaft slowly enters me little by little. I hear my wetness as it coats the rubber and lubes it up. I feel my insides filling as the thing works deeper. It hurts as it stretches me, but I press on. I am relieved when my butt touches my heels, and I begin to fuck it a bit more aggressively but still being cautious.

"Fuck it all you filthy cunt!" She commands pushing my shoulders down.

I lose my balance, and fall impaling myself on the dildo. I feel it ram past my cervix, and stretch my entire vagina wide open. I almost pass out from the pain.

"Fuck it I said." She says pulling me up and down by my hair.

I feel it moving in and out of me, and I begin to fuck it myself. It fills me so full, and it hurts. She sits on the bed in front of me, and I see that she is now naked. Her legs are wide open, and her wet pussy fills my vision.

"Lick it ." She commands pulling my head to her.

My nostrils fill with the scent of her sex, and I begin to lap up her juices making her moan. It turns me on knowing that she's loving it. I lick with all I have wanting to taste her forever. I feel the dildo moving in and out of me as I rock licking her. She pulls my face tight to her, and I gladly engulf her with my mouth letting y tongue dive into her.

"Eat my cum you fat slut!" She moans as her juices fill my mouth.

Her hips bucking wildly sets me into a frenzy, and before I know it I too am writhing in delight. I feel my vagina clenching the dildo as my orgasm rocks my world. I suck her until she finishes, and then pushes my head away.

"I'm impressed bitch. Now you can prove that I own you. Lick my ass." She snarls getting on her knees at the edge of the bed in front of me.

I lean forward, and spread her chubby cheeks with my hands before burying my face between them. Her ass smells like the juices that are running down it. I push my tongue out, and it slips into her tight little asshole. It really has no taste at all. I push deeper, and hear her moan.

"That's it bitch. Tongue fuck my asshole."

I work my tongue in an out licking her ass while she pushes it back at me. I lick up and down the crack making sure to lick it all to please her. After a while she tells me to stop, and then sits up. She hands my thong to me.

"Get up, and put these on."

It feels like my vagina is hanging open when I rise off the dildo, and stand. Chris records it all. I begin to put my leg into my underwear, but she stops me.

"Stand in front of the window, an put them on slowly."

I walk to the window, and she opens it. It's a full length window which doesn't provide any cover. I'm glad I'm on the third floor until she calls the attention to a group of people down below. I stand there for a second before slipping my leg through the thong.

"You don't wear them that way around me anymore. They go in."

I look at her with disbelief before I lift my leg onto a table beside the window. I spread my vagina open, and begin to slowly stuff the fabric into me until it's all the way in.

"Good girl. Remember this for the next time I come over."

She then dresses, and walks out the door. I collapse onto the bed exhausted, and sore feeling my underwear inside of me. Chris ends his recording, and then Sam walks back in. She kisses me right away, and then reaches down digging my thong out of me. I watch as she places them into a zippered baggie and then into her purse.

"Sorry if I was too rough."

"It was great. I'm glad we finally did this."

"I love you so much. I want to do this everyday."

"You liked being on camera?"

"It was different. Sexy in a way."

I smile, kiss her, and then take the camera from Chris.

"You know." I begin, "We both got off, but our camera man didn't get much out of it. He looks like he has a rager going under those pants."

"What's your point? I don't do guys."

"You said that you's do anything for me."

"I can't..."

"For me you can." I interrupt.

I watch her body sag as she relents.

"Fine. Just this once." She says as she undresses.

Chris hops out of his clothes, and stands there. I push him back down onto the chair, and begin to film them. I watch as Sam walks up to him grabbing his dick with her right hand. She move it into place as she straddles his lap. I zoom in just as his dick sinks into her vagina. I pan out as she begins to moan and ride his dick moving around to see her face.

Her buxom breasts bounce with her rhythm. Her nipples poking out hard. He leans in, and begins to suck them one at a time making her moan more. I move back to their crotches to film the action, and I see the whiteness of her orgasm as it coats his shaft. I again pan out to see her ass as it bounces on his lap. She pushes him back, and I move to the front.

She leans back as I film her riding him. I love watching him going in and out of her while her boobs and belly bounce in unison. He grabs her hips, and I zoom in quick just in time to see he begin to quiver in orgasm. She shakes, but doesn't otherwise move, an then I see his dick begin to throb. I know that he's finishing inside of her. They finish together, and I capture it all. She lays back on my bed with her legs splayed wide so I can record his cum as it leaks out, and then asks for something to clean up.

I set the camera down, and crawl between her legs. I nuzzle my face in her mess, and lick it up from her bringing her to another orgasm. Then I lay there resting my head on her bald crotch as she pets my head.

"I hope that you're satisfied now?" She says.

"That was great."

"Good because it's never happening again."

"Why not? It looked like you enjoyed it."

"I did get carried away, but you have to realize that Chris is a distant cousin. So I fuck my relation to prove my love for you. What are you going to do for me?"

"Anything you want."

"I have a few ideas."

Chris leaves the recordings on my table as he walks out, and then Sam and I fall asleep. I kiss her on the clitoris before laying back down to rest. She moans slightly as she dozes off. I have the most restful sleep I've had in a while, and when morning comes I don't want to get up. She is laying behind me with her warm soft breasts pressed firmly against my back, and her crotch planted tight to my ass. It feels so good, and so right.

I watch the clock tick away, and come to term with the fact that I have to get up. I wrap a towel around me, and walk to the bathroom. One guy passes me staring intently. I smile and wave letting my towel fall. I say oops as I pick it up, and continue on my way. I sit down, and think about what to wear when I feel that familiar tingle from down below. It's not the sexy tingle either. It's the normal tingle when my cycle begins. I see blood on the paper when I wipe telling me that it's time.

When I get back to my room Sam is awake, and sitting in the chair naked. She asks how I'm feeling, and when I show her the box of tampons she giggles.

"That good, huh?"

I put one in, and then pick out my clothes for the day while she watches. I grab my red lace bra and thong set, a white tee with a plunging neckline and cutouts everywhere except for the bosom, a light pink lacy skirt that is pretty much see through except for where it counts, and my red garter and stockings. I top it off with my white high heels before Sam whistles at me.

"Sexy mama. What's the occasion for the outfit?"

"Prof told me to dress slutty today, and I'm not in the mood to be half naked for obvious reasons."

"I'd do ya." She laughs as she walks up to me. "I'd do you all night long."

She kisses me, and then gets herself dresses before heading to the door. She stops before opening it, and looks back at me smiling.

"You one hell of a hottie in that outfit. I wish I could stay to take it off you, but I have to grab some clean clothes before my classes. Someday you're going to have to move in with me so we don't have to keep leaving each other."

"Or you could just stay naked, and then you wouldn't have to worry." I joke.

"I prefer being naked around you babe." She says walking out the door.

My day goes as normal as it has been lately, and the Prof just smiles at me in class. The boys that stayed laugh and joke at my expense. A few make comments about how they want to fuck me again, and others grab a feel only to be disappointed when they find out I have underwear on. The Prof asks me to stay after class, and I do locking the door after everyone leaves.

"Looks like you have a rough night?" He asks looking at my bruised chest.

"Things got a bit out of hand."

"A bit? Did you cum?"

"Yes."

"How many times?"

"A few. I really didn't count."

"What do you remember the most about it? What made you the most turned on?"

"I was made to put a huge dildo into myself. It hurt at first, but it eventually made me cum so hard."

"Can you still feel it?"

"If I think about it I can feel the discomfort, but I'm otherwise occupied right now so it's not an easy thing to imagine."

"Period?"

"Yes."

"Just as well. You need time to heal anyhow. Only pictures today."

He takes out a camera, and tells me the various poses to adopt as he clicks away. I do get turned on hearing the camera click, but feel neglected knowing that nothing more is going to happen. After an hour he tells me that he's done. I put the clothes back on that he had me remove, and exit the room as he sits at his desk. I return to my room right after, and watch out the window as a storm blows in.

I call my husband, and talk with my before checking my emails and beginning my homework. Sam is noticeably absent for the night. I find it strange. I blame it on the storm, and lay in my bed alone for the night. The next morning I wake to find a text from Sam telling me that she has come up with the perfect way for me to prove my feelings for her. I text back asking how, but she never replies.

The day goes as normal ending with the prof snapping even more pictures of me. He must have a computer full by now, but I don't much care at this point. I order a pizza for supper, and it turns out to be the same pizza guy. A huge smile comes across his face when I answer the door and ask him in. I turn to take the money from the table, and when I turn back I see him holding his dick in his hand.

"What are you doing?" I ask.

"Last time you left me with something. This time I want a good tip."

"What makes you think you've earned a tip?"

"Look, I've seen your pictures, and videos on the web. I know that you like to fuck. You can't fool me."

"I can't. It's the wrong week for that."

"Then suck it, and next time you can fuck it."

"And if I don't?"

He step in front of me pressing his dick into my stomach, and looks me in the eyes. I see a wild look in his eye telling me that he's getting tired of my excuses.

"Suck it! Now!"

I fill with fear hoping that he doesn't hurt me for real. I have no choice. I drop to my knees, and take him into my mouth. I suck him the best that I can trying to get him off fast. He seems to like it, and lets me do what I'm doing for a while. then he pulls out of my mouth, and grabs my hair. He tosses me over the arm of the chair, and yanks my thong to the side.

"Your cunt may be bleeding, but your ass isn't." He says as he shoves his dick into my asshole.

I feel it tearing me open as he slips it in dry. It hurts and I struggle, but he holds me still. In seconds I feel his scrotum mash against my labia as his dick fills my rectum. He holds my arms behind my back holding me still while he fucks me hard.

"Your tight ass is just as good as your filthy cunt bitch. Even better in ways."

Tears run down my cheeks from the stinging and burning coming from my ass.

"There, there, 's don't cry unless they want it harder."

He slams into me making my body jiggle, and my ass hurt more. His dick is pounding my insides violently, and I can't do anything about it.

"Here it comes bitch. Your ass is about to get a load in it." He moans as he pushes as deep as he can.

I feel his cum filling me, and warming my bowels.

"Your fat ass is a great fuck. I can't wait to deliver here again." He says in my ear as his dick drains into my ass.

I feel him shrinking in me, and then eventually fall out. My ass clamps shut right away holding his semen inside. He pats my bruised ass cheek as he pulls my thong back in place.

"Thanks for the tip. I think I'll keep the change too."

I lay across the arm of the chair watching him walk out with my ten dollars in change. I'm angry, but kind of feel that it isn't that bad. I've just been used, and I really only have myself to blame. I have done nothing to tell anyone to give them any other idea. I slowly get up, and sit down at the table to eat. I have to sit sideways since my ass is hurting. Then the thought comes to my head that makes me laugh to myself.

"I just paid a stranger ten dollar to fuck my ass. I'm not the . He is."

I receive a text from Sam telling me that she can't make it again today because she is having car troubles. I ask her what is happening, and she says that she has to bring it in to find out why it won't stay running. I finish eating, and get my homework done before going to bed thinking about how humdrum the last few days have been. I doze off hoping that the newness of the latest slut has past.

The next few days go by with nothing happening except for the usual stares, gropes, and comments. Sam texts me everyday, but she doesn't visit. Before I know it a week has past, and I'm starting to wonder if everything is okay with her so I drive to her place to see her.

I walk in to see her lounging in her underwear in the main living room. Her roommates are walking to and fro not paying her any mind. I walk up behind her putting my hands on her shoulders as I lower myself to kiss her on top of her head. She jumps spinning around in shock.

"Oh my, you scared the shit out of me!"

"Stand up, and let me see because I don't believe you." I laugh.

"Why are you here?"

"Is it an issue?" I ask awed by her question.

"Well." She says as an older man walks out of her room shirtless.

He walks up to her, and kisses her on the head hugging her.

"I'm going to grab something to eat babe. Want anything?" He asks walking to the kitchen.

"What's going on here?"

"It's not what you think?"

"You don't call or stop by. I only get texts for a week. You tell me that your car doesn't work, and then I see you here with a guy. What is going on? Wait. I don't want to know. I'm going home. I'm sorry I came over." I say walking out without looking back.

I feel cheated on. My eyes fill with tears as I drive away. I ignore her texts, and sit in my room crying. I hate myself for letting myself be vulnerable, and I hate myself for cheating on my husband. I look at the clock to see that it's almost midnight.

"I can be home by morning." I think to myself.

I grab my keys, and walk out the door leaving everything behind. I get into my car, and just as I out it in gear Sam knocks on the driver's side window. She frantically is begging me to talk to her, but I drive away not listening. I speed away from the college crying, and am soon on the dark country road. I don't even see the deer. I just feel the car jerk, and then see smoke as I spin into the ditch. I sit there stunned for a minute before trying to open my door.

It opens hard, and just when I get it open a car pulls up. It's Sam. She runs up to me crying and concerned. I don't want to see her so I try to walk away. She grabs my arm spinning me back around, and holds me close. She hugs me so tight that I can barely breathe.

"Please just listen to me. That was my dad. He doesn't know the way I am. I couldn't do anything to let him know about you. Not yet. I'm sorry I lied to you, but please try to understand. He pays for all of my expenses, and he'll stop if he finds out about us. Please, I'm begging you. I love you."

I feel my adrenaline subside, and I feel my legs giving out. I hear her saying something about my bleeding. It sounds like she's a million miles away as the night grows darker.

I come to in the back of an ambulance. I sit up feeling my head pounding. The medic helps me to sit, and I see a police car behind my car with it's lights on. Sam is sitting by my feet just staring at me crying. I then see a tow truck backing up as it hooks up my car. I can see the hood of my car all dented in, and I see my windshield webbed from a spot on the driver's side.

The medic asks how I'm feeling, and then asks if I want to go to the hospital. I tell him that I have a head ache, but feel fine otherwise. He tells Sam to keep a close eye on me for the night as he helps me out of the ambulance. The officer walks up taking my statement, and then looks at the red mark from my seat belt. He has Sam and me wait by her car as mine is towed away. A few minutes later he hands me a card explaining where my car is being towed to, and how to proceed from here for insurance purposes.

Sam brings me back to her place, and I sit in the same place she had earlier. Her dad walks out asking how I'm doing. He asks what all happened, and then made small talk while Sam got me an ice pack. I'm careful not to mention Sam and my relationship when he asks more personal questions. Then he says something throwing me off.

"So why does a married forty something that is here for work dress like you are? Are you looking for something to happen?"

"What's that suppose to mean?"

"Most women your age don't dress in short skirts, and loose shirts. That's all I'm saying. Not that what you're wearing is a bad thing or anything."

I watch his eyes trail down to my chest.

"I guess I'm just a more free and open new aged woman." I say as Sam walks back into the room handing me an ice pack. "Thanks babe."

She smiles and sits beside me opposite of her dad. I sit back, and listen to her and her father talk. I find out all about her childhood, and they quirky things she did growing up. I find out that her parents divorced when she was very young, and she didn't have a good relationship with her mother.

The sun begins to rise before we retire into her room. She lays on the bed yawning. Her dad lays beside her after stripping down into his boxers. I stand there looking at her, an she pats the bed behind her for me to lay between them.

"There's no room for me there." I say.

"I'll take the couch." Her dad offers getting up.

I lay where he was, and Sam turns the light low. We cuddle under the blanket being careful as not to let anything get out of hand.

"You've healed up nice from our night of sexy fun." She whispers in my ear.

"Yeah. The marks are barely visible now, but I'm sure I'm going to have some more from tonight."

"Probably, but these aren't as fun."

I give her a quick peck on the head before I pull the covers over my shoulders to sleep. In minutes I hear her snoring away, and I lay there tired but can't sleep. I hear her dad get up, and see him walk up beside me. I watch in the faint light as he stands over me while I pretend to sleep.

I feel the covers slid slowly own baring me. The sudden coolness makes my nipples turn solid. His hand gently touches my right breast, and softly caresses it over my shirt and bra. I feel his fingers squeeze my nipple ever so gently. I feel my crotch flush with excitement. It feels so good after a week without any attention. He caresses both of my breasts after feeling more comfortable. I continue to pretend to sleep.

I imagine his little pot belly, and muscular arms with large hands while I feel my shirt unbuttoning and opening. He grabs my breasts slipping them out from my bra making a quiet moan slip from me. He pulls away quickly pausing until he feels like I'm still asleep. He plays with my nipples while massaging my breasts for a while making a few more moans slip out of me.

His hands move down rubbing down my belly to my legs before moving slowly up the insides of my legs. I feel my legs open on their own, and my crotch moisten even more. His finger tips move softly up my inner thighs until just before he touches my crotch. Then he moves them to the outsides of my legs lifting my skirt up over my hips. I feel the cool air contrast my heated crotch as he runs back down to my thong. I feel it pull down baring my overheated crotch. He pulls them right off me, an I hear him toss them to the side somewhere.

His fingers quickly flow back up the insides of my legs again, but this time I feel my hips rise as he runs them closer to my eager pussy. My back arches as his touch caresses my wet labia finding my vaginal opening. I moan quietly when hid finger slides into me. He slowly fingers fucks me driving me crazy with lust, but I still pretend to sleep curious as to what he is planning.

I don't have to wait long to find out. I feel his tongue lick across my clitoris a couple times before he wraps his lips tightly to my crotch letting his tongue delve into me. My hips rock in relation to his gentle lapping. My moans hissing out of me as my insides grow tense ever so slowly. I resist the urge to pull his head closer, and let myself just be at his mercy.

I glance over at Sam laying beside me. She is sound asleep. My movement makes him stop to wait. I raise my arms over my head. Giving myself to him in a way as I pretend to sleep. About a minute later I feel him lifting my legs as his weight shifts on the bed. Then I feel his rock hard cock slip into my soaking wet vagina. I lay there pretending to sleep while he slowly begins to fuck me. I moan more as his cock slides in and out of me. It feels so damn good.

His lips wrap around my left nipple, and he sucks on it gently. He's being so slow and calculated. Thinking that he thinks that I'm asleep makes it all that much more sexual. It feels like he's making love to me, and I'm about ready to orgasm. The tension is growing at such a rate that my entire body is beginning to tense.

His hands hold mine above my head while he tries to contain his thrusting trying to keep is slow and gentle. Seconds later I feel my tension release making to room fill with wet sounds as his cock dives in and out of me. Just as my crotch begins to quiver around his cock he grunts quietly, and I feel his hot cum shooting inside of me. He pumps each shot into me as I orgasm with him.

He pulls out of me when he finishes. I am still shaking sporadically as my orgasm wanes, and I feel his cum inside of me. I look at Sam who is still sleeping like a baby right beside me. Then I begin to finally nod off feeling his cum trickling onto the sheets below me. I hear him crawl back onto the couch. Then I fall asleep.

Sam opens the drapes letting the bright sun shine in waking me.

"Wake up babe. It's almost one in the afternoon."

She jumps onto the bed beside me, and kisses me.

"What about your dad?"

"He went out for lunch. We have a while before he'll be back." She says smiling.

She pulls the covers off me, and pounces on top of me.

"Dressed just right." She says seeing my shirt hanging open, and my skirt hiked up showing my bare bottom.

Her hands grab my breasts as her tongue darts into my mouth. Her more forceful nature coming out makes me horny, and feeling her body between my legs adds to the mood.

"I need to taste you." She moans as she kisses her way down to my chest.

She sucks and bites on my breasts and nipples before moving down to my crotch. I open my legs wide letting her in, and she dives right in licking me passionately. I feel her tongue and fingers working me just right. My hips rock wildly as she makes me orgasm in no time at all. She licks me through my orgasm before moving back up to kiss me.

She moves higher and higher until her breasts are in my face. I lick and sick her soft flesh, and nibble on her hard nipples driving her wild. She eventually moves even higher. I kiss down her belly as it passes my face, and then soon her soft pubic flesh is in my mouth. I feel short hairs poking against my lips for a bit before I stretch my tongue down into the folds of her vaginal cleft.

I taste her wetness, and hear her moan. She moves her crotch right to my mouth shoving it tight to my lips. I open my mouth wide, and lick and suck her making her buck wildly with pleasure. I feel her fingers entwine in my hair pulling me closer and harder as she approaches orgasm. I hear myself moaning in need to give her pleasure. I feel so accomplished when she finally moans and shakes as my mouth fills with her juices. She falls beside me when she finishes, and we kiss and cuddle for a bit.

"I know how you can prove your love for me." She says lovingly.

"I've been waiting for you to tell me."

"I'll let you know the specifics later, but I want to know if you'll do it?"

"You know I will."

"Great! I'll set it up."

"You're scaring me." I smile.

She gets up advising me that her dad will be back soon. I watch her walk out of the room, and crawl out of bed. I look around the room for my underwear, but don't see them. Something tells me to look in his bag. I dig past his clothes, and there I find my underwear. He has put them in a plastic bag, and I can see the moisture on the inside from the wetness of them. I smile adding my bra under his clothes before zipping it back up.

I walk out by Sam, and we wait for him to return. When he does she asks him to bring me back to my place. They both drop me off, and see me to my room. I call my husband, an tell him what happened. He takes care of things on his end as much as he can so I just need to figure out where my car is.

I find the card the officer gave me, and call the shop to find out about my car. I was told that my car would be done in a week, but they haven't heard from my insurance. I manage to straighten things with my husband's help, and the shop changes the finish time to a few days. I go to shower, and straighten myself up before sitting back to relax.

Around six at night I get a text from Sam. It's just an address with a message for me to be there at seven in the morning. I wonder what she has planned, but try not to think too much about it. Instead I order some Chinese food delivered. After I eat I crawl alone in bed wondering if her dad found my present yet?

My alarm rings off early, and I go to shower right off. I primp and preen myself trying to prepare for anything before getting dressed. I choose a black skirt, grey camisole with a lace bodice and deep neckline, and white satin g string panties. I skip the bra, and slip on my black flats before heading out into the cold morning air. I walk the few blocks to the address. In about a half hour I am standing outside a very run down looking house.

I has boards over the windows, and the grass needs to be mowed where the grass is actually growing. The brown siding is worn, and falling off in places giving in to the shoddy look of the house. I walk up, and knock on the door. It swings open, and I see a tall muscular black man standing in front of me. He smiles opening the broken screen door.

"Come on in Michele. I've been waiting for you."

I follow him in, and see the inside is just as shoddy as the outside. Even the furniture looks like it was rejected by the junkyard. He leads me up the stairs to the second floor, and then down a hall to the last room. He opens the door allowing me in. I see a dental style chair in the middle of the floor with a small chair sitting beside it. There is a small table with a black box on it beside the small chair, and another larger brown box near the far wall sitting on the floor.

He closes the door behind me, and says, "Don't worry. I'm good at what I do, and she has paid for everything already."

I turn to look at him wondering what is going on.

"Sit. Please. It's going to be my pleasure working on you. I hope you have a high tolerance for pain?"

"It's normal, I think. Maybe a bit higher. Why?" I ask as I sit.

He just giggles as he lowers the chair back laying me down. I feel him lift my skirt, and then pull my panties down to my knees.

"Don't take it wrong, but you have a very nice looking crotch."

I smile, and feel myself blush. Then I watch him pulling small jars with colored fluid out of the box on the table. Then see him pull a pen like thing out, and open a few of the jars. He uses straps attached to the chair to hold my arms and legs still.

"Just to be sure that you don't move. That would be a shame."

I feel slightly panicked, but the real panic sets in when I hear the pen thing begin to buzz, and he brings it down to my crotch.

"Wait. Stop. What are you doing?"

"I'm not allowed to say, but I will stop if you tell me to even though she told me to not listen to you. Do you want me to stop?"

I think for a minute before saying, "No. Go ahead."

I watch as he leans down to my crotch, and feel the thing poke into my pubic area. It feels like it's cutting me to shreds down there as he slowly moves it all around. It never goes numb, and I feel every poke, jab, and stab of the thing as he wipes periodically with a tissue. My arms and legs strain against the straps the entire time, and my jaw is sore from clenching my teeth.

"All done." He finally says. "It turned out better than I thought it would, but she insisted on the design."

He undoes the straps handing me a mirror. I look down to see an elaborate colorful tattoo covering my entire pubic area from my navel to my vaginal cleft, and from one leg to the other. I look close to see that it's a vine covered in roses. The vine is drawn in a way that it spells out Sam's Bitch, but you have to look really close to see it.

"What do you think?"

I shrug my shoulders.

"I think it makes your pretty pussy look even prettier."

"Thanks. I guess. Are you going to untie my legs now?"

"Maybe." He laughs. "Unless you want me to retie your hands and let me have my way with that pretty pussy of yours."

"Um, I don't think so."

"Too bad. Now hold still." He says as he pulls out a camera.

I watch as he takes a bunch of pictures of my crotch. He even has me spread my pussy open for a few saying the it makes the tattoo look better. After a bit I ask about being untied again. He gets a bit upset, and grabs my wrists.

"I'll untie you when I finish. What is it with all of you lezzie sluts always wanting all the time?"

"Sorry. I was just asking."

"Fine." He says untying me completely. "But before you go she asked me to give you something."

He walks to the big box by the wall, and pulls out a pink object. He shows it to me, and I see an egg shaped piece of plastic. I am pushed back as he shoves it into my vagina. Then he pulls my underwear back up before returning to the box. This time he pulls out a seven inch rubber dick complete with balls. He hands it to me smiling.

"She said that this is for later, but the other one is for now. Now get your big ass out of here before I fuck it."

I waste no time making my way back outside. Once I step out the door I feel the egg in me begin to vibrate. It makes my legs weak as it begins to elicit a small orgasm from me. Just before it happens the vibrations stop. I gather myself, and prepare to walk when the door swings open.

"And keep that thing in your cunt until you're told to pull it out." He hollers loudly.

I see a few people happening by turn to look. I begin to walk the distance back. Every few blocks it begins to vibrate bringing me so close to orgasm, but always stopping just short. It stops when I get to my room, and I sit back feeling the tingle from the tattoo mixing with the tingle in my loins. I look at the artwork, and must confess that he is very talented even though I never wanted a tattoo.

Sam texts me asking if I proved myself. I tell her that I did, and she asks for proof. I take a crotch selfie, and send it to her. Her reply is that it looks edible. Then she asks me what my husband will say about it? I never thought of that. How will I explain such a large tattoo, and especially one on my crotch with someone else's name in it.

"I just had him put Sam instead of my full name so your husband doesn't know that you like girls. We wouldn't want him to know your secret." She texts.

"This better be enough proof for you because I'm going to be a divorcee that never sees her because of it."

"Then you'll be all mine. Forever. Just like it should be."

I feel the egg vibrate fast. Again I am brought right on the edge before it stops.

"No touching yourself tonight either." She messages. "I have to take my dad back to the airport now. Have a great day. Love ya!"

I sit back studying the dildo, and see that it's the type that can squirt stuff out from the balls through the tip. I set it on the counter, and realize that it's almost seven at night already. He took all day giving me this tattoo. I order a pizza, and wait for it to arrive.

When I open the door I see the same delivery guy. I invite him in, and take the pizza from him setting it on the table. I am so horny from being edged all day that I look him in the eye smiling before I drop to my knees.

"Time for your tip." I say pulling his dick out of his pants.

I suck him until he's hard, and then I stand up. I kiss him on the lips before turning my back to him bending over. I feel him pull my string out of my ass. Then I feel his spit hit the top of my crack and run down as he puts his dick against my asshole. I wait for him to begin to slide into my ass before I push back impaling myself with his cock.

"Fuck me. Tear my ass apart with that hard cock."

He rams it in and out hard making his dick hit deep in my guts. My hole quickly allows the cock to ravage me.

"Harder! Fuck my ass harder!"

He spreads my cheeks, and really lets me have all he has. He pounds my hole for almost five minutes before he rams it in to warm my rectum. It feels like a huge load being pumped into me, and I'm loving it. I stay bent over until he pulls out. Then I pull my underwear back into place as I turn to him.

"Another pizza next week?"

"I'll give you a pizza every day if it means that I can fuck your ass."

"I'll keep that in mind."

He walks out, and I realize that I never paid him. So he traded pizza for sex. He paid me in food. I guess I am a cheap after all. I eat, and then watch some TV before going to bed. Another week begins early, and I'm curious what will happen in the Prof's class.
1 comment
Going to School part 1
Posted:Sep 5, 2017 8:41 am
Last Updated:Sep 5, 2017 8:53 am
9269 Views

This one got a bit long so I had to split it into parts. Remember that it's just fantasy, and I hope you enjoy reading it as much as I enjoyed writing it.

There I sat. In the HR office hearing about how I'm such a valued employee, and how the new system they are putting in place will drive the company into the future. The same crap they always tout with every system upgrade. I guess I'm just the lucky one this time to be chosen as the Guinea pig. I feel so unmoved, and know what is coming next.

She goes on and on about how the system is supposed to work once it's in place, and how it will analyze the trends of orders, and be able to arrange them in milliseconds with me just hitting one button. On and on about rearranging the warehouse and office to accommodate the new system. Then she gets to the part I've been waiting for. The thing I didn't want to hear. Everybody that has had to try out one of these upgrades has had to go to some sort of class to learn the ins and outs. Most are a few days long, but I remember one that was two weeks.

I keep thinking about how the classes will disrupt my schedule, and life. My life is set to my hours now, and it works well for me working nights. Classes are during the day. I'm hoping that my husband can shift his schedule to go in later, and then I can be home for the in the afternoon then. I know that if I turn it down I'll be shown the door in no time; I'm stuck between a rock and a hard place.

"...And since you have proven yourself as a valued employee that has learned most of the jobs here rather quickly we have chosen you to become the ambassador of the new system. It will require us all to make some sacrifices for a while."

"Here it comes" I think to myself.

"This system, being as complex as it is, will require some extra effort on your part. But, we feel that you are the most qualified candidate for the job. What do you think?"

"It sounds okay."

"Are you in then?"

"I guess, sure."

"You seem a bit apprehensive yet. Do you accept this opportunity? We need to know for sure."

"Yes. I'll do it."

"Very well then. Monday you will have to report to this address for orientation." She says handing me a letter.

The paper reads for me to report on Monday to the state university in the northwestern part of the state. It has a schedule of a full day of classes ranging from math to computer programming. There are four classes scheduled over eight hours with different classes on alternating days. She sees my concern.

"Do you have a question?"

"What does all this mean? Do I have to drive all the way there every day, or what?"

"No, no, no silly. We don't expect you to drive all that distance every day. That is four hours away. If you flip over the paper you will see the address of the room that we have reserved for you on campus. Don't worry. It's only one semester or fifteen weeks. It'll fly right by. I know my college time did, and I was there for four years. We are giving you the rest of today off, and tomorrow too so you can get ready. You will have to report to the dorm by five PM on Sunday, and your first class is at seven on Monday. If you arrive around one on Sunday they are giving tours of the campus. I would suggest that.

She opens the door for me saying, "Have fun, and remember that we're counting on you."

I walk out. My head spinning from what just happened. Now I have to go home to explain what I just got volunteered for, and find care for the next fifteen weeks while I'm gone. I call my mom on the way home, and explain everything to her. She volunteers to watch the taking a huge weight off my shoulders. My husband doesn't like the idea, but he knows that I'm in a place. We go out for one last family dinner on Saturday after I spend the day packing. Then I leave at nine in the morning on Sunday to get settle in.

It took me four and a half hours to find the university. I'm relieved when I finally park, and find the dorm building. I meet the housing director at the door, and she seems surprised when she sees me.

"Michele?" She asks.

"That's me."

"Oh, okay. This dorm is normally reserved for the first and second year students. No problem though. Providing that being the oldest one here doesn't bother you?"

"I don't care. I just want to get this over with, and get back home."

She looks at me confused.

"I'm just here because I have to for work."

"Ah, that explains it. I'm pretty sure that the other dorms are full, but I can see if there's an opening in another if you'd like?"

"No. That's fine. I'm more worried about finding my classes."

"Very well then. Follow me." she says spinning around, and walking into the dorm.

I follow her to the third floor, and down the hall to a room on the right side. She opens the door for me, and explains that I will be the only one in the room which is unusual since there are normally roommates automatically paired up with students. She hands me a key for the door and gives me a card with her information on it explaining that since this is a coed dorm, and there are mostly first and second year students here there may be issues that result. She tells me that I can call her at any time if an issue arises. I thank her, and we return to the door where we part ways. I unload my stuff into the room before finding the person giving tours.

I am directed to a young red headed girl with a small crowd gathering around her. She is wearing a yellow shirt, and blue jeans. She is slightly taller than my five foot one height, but about the same size otherwise. I can't help but notice how she has her shirt unbuttoned so far as to show a large amount of her cleavage. Being more conservative I think it out of place for the situation, but can't help but to think of how nice her chest looks. I wished mine was that nice. I might dress the same if it were.

She introduced herself as Samantha, and joked about wearing a bright shirt so we don't lose sight of her since she is so short. I hear one of the guys next to me joke under his breath about not being able to miss her fat tits. I cleared my throat loudly as I glared at him, and he walked away with his buddy giggling. Samantha looked at me, and smiled as she continued her speech, and tour. After she pulled me aside.

"Thanks for shutting him up. I get that all the time. What classes do you have? I'll show you exactly where they are."

I hand her my schedule, and tell her that my name is Michele. She tells me to call her Sam, and I follow her to where my classes are.

"Oh boy. You have the Prof as your last class. He is such a dick head. But since you're a bigger girl like me you'll have half a chance to pass his class. He has a thing for us bigger girls."

"I hope it isn't that bad. I have to pass all of these classes."

"Why is an older girl like you doing going to college now?"

"Work."

"That explains it. Well, most of the guys here will leave you alone. They are just here to party, and chase the skinny sorority girls. I'm sure you can handle yourself just fine though."

She shows me where the Prof's class is, and then asks if I'm hungry. We make plans to meet for dinner in a half hour, and then I go to get settled in some before we go.

I wear just a blue tee shirt and jeans when we meet. She is wearing a black button down blouse unbuttoned to show her cleavage again, and skin tight black shorty shorts. I laugh seeing her white tennis shoes contrasting the entire black outfit.

"Good to see that you matched your shoes." I giggle.

"They're comfortable. What can I say? I know the perfect place to go to eat. How hungry are you?"

"I haven't eaten at all today. I'm ready for some food. Let's go where you want then."

I get into her little run down Chevette, an she drives us to a restaurant a short distance away. When we enter I see the lights turned low, and the mood set to be more intimate and quiet. More like a place one would take a date.

"Don't worry about the decor. The food is excellent, and doesn't cost a lot." She assures me.

We are sat in the back corner, and order our food. It is really good, and not that expensive. We sit there for hours chatting, and getting to know each other. Ending the night we promise to be friends, and go our separate ways.

The next day comes with the butterflies in my stomach just like every first day of school I've ever had. Sam isn't in any of my classes, but we see each other as we pass on the campus. The final class I see the Prof. He's an older bald headed man who is very serious, and seems to be anal about everything. The first day he gives us a ton of homework to do before dismissing us ten minutes after the bell. He did seem to look at me a lot during class, but I was too busy to think about it until after.

I go back to my room, and get right into the homework. An hour later there's a knock, and then Sam walks right in smiling. I'm happy to see her, and we talk about all the work I was assigned. She helps were she can, but can't help much. Before I know it it's already midnight, and I am finishing my homework. Sam leaves for the night promising to return.

The week drags on, and I notice the Prof's stares more and more. It looks to be a glaring stare like I did something wrong. I don't dwell on it. Before I know it Friday has come, and Sam is telling me to come over to her dorm for a small party.

"It's just a few of us friends getting together. Nothing huge, and nothing loud. I'd be honored if you'd come. All of my friends are anxious to meet you."

"How do they know about me?" I wonder to myself as I agree to go.

I slip into a sweater, and jeans with my sleeveless white shirt underneath. I pull on my sneakers, and follow her out my door. I'm looking forward to relaxing some, but kind of nervous to meet her friends. My daily call to my husband and is over for today, and I'm hoping everything goes quietly to settle my nerves.

We pull up to an old two story house, and I follow her in. She leads me to a large living room where about ten people are sitting and sipping beers. I see seven girls, and three boys all about Sam's age. They all welcome me smiling as they say how Sam has told them all about me. They all chat with me as the night progresses, and eventually they begin to leave one by one. By nine everyone has left but one guy. Chris. He is the one that is always sitting near me all night. He has been flirting over and over with me all night.

"I should tell you that I'm flattered that you're trying to make me comfortable here, but I'm married so your flirting is pointless." I tell him.

"I don't care if you're married, or anything like that. You're Sam's friend which makes you my friend. But nt in the same way."

"What does that mean?"

Just then Sam sits beside me on the couch while Chris sits on the chair across from us.

"You didn't tell her?" He asks Sam.

"Tell me what?" I press.

"Nothing. It's a non issue here now." She answers.

Chris laughs before saying, "Sam likes girls. I figured that you did too. So I wasn't flirting with you."

Sam looks at me blushing, and I look at her stunned.

"It's not like that." She blurts out. "I'm not trying to get into your pants or anything like that."

"So I'm not good enough?" I find myself saying from the alcohol, and trying to put her more on the spot.

"No! No! I'd so do you, but.." She defends herself.

I interrupt by laughing, and patting her on the shoulder saying, "So you keep your boobs half hanging out trying to seduce me?"

She laughs at the stupidity of it all, and agrees.

"Yup. Just so I can get into your panties."

We laugh for a while with Chris watching.

"Too bad you're not my husband or I'd let you." I continue.

"Chris can pretend to be your husband, and watch us then." She says bursting out with wild laughter.

"You two are too much." Chris says.

"I miss my husband." I say as my laughter subsides, and the spinning in my head brings my mood down. "I miss my . I hate being away from them."

The laughter dies off quickly as I moan out my sorrows. I feel the tears forming in my eyes as I go on and on about all of my problems. Sam comforts me, and holds me close making me feel safe. My tears eventually stop, and I find myself pressed tightly to her chest. Her skin is so soft and warm. She smells so good to me right now.

"Why are you so nice to me? You don't even know me?"

"Because you're cute." She says coddling me.

"You two should just lock lips, and get it over with." Chris goads.

I raise my head, and look Sam in the eyes. She has the bluest eyes I've ever seen. They are offset by her red hair and pale white skin. I get lost in her eyes for a minute as she caresses my cheeks wiping my tears away. She stares in my eyes for a moment before leaning toward me. I feel her lips touch mine. They feel so soft and warm. So sensual. I don't pull away knowing that I've been curious about this for a long time.

I feel her tongue slip past my lips entering my mouth. My crotch tingles with excitement, and I return her kiss. Her hands run over my cheeks, and take the back of my head pulling my kiss tighter. My arms wrap around her, and I pull her body to mine. Feeling her pressing against me makes my crotch flush with want.

I feel her hands slide down from my head, down my back, and pull my sweater up until it slips over my head. Then we return to our kiss as her hands feel their way down to my breasts. I moan as she slips under my undershirt, and then flips my bra up over my breasts before caressing them. Her fingers expertly caress my chest gently playing with my nipples until I am moaning in her mouth.

I nervously reach under her shirt touching her soft hot skin. soon I have her breasts in my hands, and am surprised to find that she isn't wearing a bra. I touch her hard nipples, and give them a gentle squeeze making her moan in my mouth as we kiss. I squeeze a bit harder, and she follows my lead by pinching mine even harder. We moan in unison as the mood grows more intense. Her kisses grow more passionate as I squeeze harder and harder.

Her kisses move from my mouth to my neck driving me wild, and before I know it my shirt is laying beside me, and her fingers are opening the button of my jeans. Her kisses are moving down to my breasts, and I lean back allowing her full access to my body. I feel goose bumps rising all over me as she kisses and licks down my shoulder to my nipple before taking it into her mouth. I moan loudly as her teeth gently nibble on my hard nipple while her hands open my jeans, and begin to pull them off me.

I lift my ass up letting my pants and underwear slide off me. Her kisses follow her hands, and I moan in sheer pleasure as her tongue slips between my legs touching my clitoris. My legs open automatically giving myself to her. I feel her mouth engulf my crotch as her tongue slides into my eager vagina. She laps my juices up making me writhe in lust. Then I feel her fingers slide into me, and begin to fuck me. Her wonderfully adept mouth drives me wild, and I am moaning with pleasure.

I lay back with my eyes closed loving every second. When I open my eyes I look to see Chris sitting there stroking his rock hard cock as he watches. I lick my lips in lustful abandon, and he walks up to me. Before I know it I am taking his cock into my mouth, and sucking it hard. I feel myself letting go. My right hand wraps around his cock while my left pulls her face tighter to my crotch. My body taking it all with pleasure.

In minutes I feel the tension build in my crotch getting stronger and stronger. I suck harder as my body tenses up. Sam fingers and licks me with lustful vigor, and it sets me over the edge. I moan hard against the cock in my mouth as my body shakes and quivers as my orgasm rushes from me through my vagina. I taste a sour taste in my mouth, and feel the slimy feeling as Chris finishes in my mouth. I gulp it down as my orgasm continues to take me, and as Sam brings more out of me than I've ever felt.

She pleasures me for the few precious minutes that my orgasm controls me. Chris pulls his dick out of my mouth leaving me to moan loudly as the final waves course through me. Sam pulls her fingers out of me, and I feel her tongue lick the length of my crotch a few times before she looks up at me. A few shudders of pleasure rattle me as I look at her glistening face between my legs.

She slides up my body, and looks me in the eye. I can smell myself on her, and she slowly bends down kissing me. The semen taste in my mouth is replaced with my own flavor as we kiss passionately. Her hands caress my breasts.

"You taste great. I could lick you for hours, but your pussy needs to be more like this." She coos as she moves upward dragging her soft naked body up over my lips. She rubs her hard nipples over my lips, and I kiss and suck them before she pulls them away. I kiss and lick as her belly moves up past my lips, and seconds later I feel her bald pubic area pressing against my mouth.

I kiss it, and suck it feeling her warm skin against me. She lets me for a few moments before she moves higher, and then puts her legs on the sides of my head. I watch as her glistening labia closes down to my face. I smell her scent, and it turns me on. Soon her hot wet labia presses against my lips, and my tongue slowly slips into her vagina. Her taste fills my soul making me wild. I grab her hips, and pull her tight to my mouth darting my tongue in and out of her.

Her hips grind against my face, and I listen to her moans. I lick harder and faster eliciting more eager moans from her. I open my mouth wide as she pushes hard against my face. I take as much of her into my mouth as I can, and she moans that she's going to cum. I hold her tight to me by her hips as her body begins to shake. My mouth fills with her juices as she cums in my mouth, and I swallow it as more comes. It seems like she's peeing in my mouth, but it tastes more like my own juices when I orgasm.

I lick and suck until she finally breaks away from my grip. She falls to the floor beside me still quivering in orgasm as she laughs a pleasure exhausted laugh holding her own crotch. I roll over, and caress her naked body as she lays there in the fetal position catching her breath.

"That was one hell of a sight." Chris breaks the silence.

Sam snaps back to reality hearing his voice. She sits up glaring at him.

"Not a word to anyone! Not even a hint!" She says sternly.

"No problem Sammi. You're not someone I want to piss off, and I'd love to be able to watch this again."

"That's not going to happen."

"Michele didn't seem to mind me here."

I smile coyly saying, "It's our little secret. Just keep it that way."

Sam looks up at me, and smiles a huge smile. Then she sits beside me, and we kiss again not caring about our nakedness.

"So girlfriend." She says happily. "Are you going to be more like me?"

"I think I'm more like you than I've ever realized."

"Good. I like knowing that you're mine."

"I'm still married."

"He's not here so I'm claiming you. It'll be our little secret." She says kissing me as Chris leaves the room.

"I guess I'm your's then. At least until my husband finds out what we just did, and then divorces me."

"I'm not going to tell him, and neither are you. Now quit being so negative. Let's go to bed. It's late."

I follow her to the bedroom where we lay there cuddling and kissing letting out naked bodies entwine until I fall asleep. When I wake in the morning I open my eyes to see her staring at me smiling.

"Good morning pretty lady." She says, "Are you ready for a new chapter in your life? because last night did happen, and it felt so right."

"It did." I sigh feeling myself relaxed completely with her.

She kisses me before asking, "Are you ready to be more open about yourself then, and make a few changes?"

"Not really. Let's just leave things like they are for a bit?"

"No way! It's time for you to let loose, and be yourself. I seen that side of you last night, and I need that girl right now."

"She left for the day." I moan.

She sits up looking irritated.

"Don't make me have to be a bitch."

"I doubt you can be one, but I know that I can."

"You're such a tease sometimes. I think you need to play on that. Tease them all, and you'll get it easier."

"Is that why you walk around with your boobs hanging out all the time?"

"It works. Now you need to just let loose."

"That isn't going to happen."

"It will. Even if I have to make you."

"Yeah, right." I say sitting up.

"Yeah! Right!" She says pulling me back onto my back by my hair. "I WILL make you, and I WILL make you my bitch."

"Let me go." I say trying to get up.

She pulls me back with a force that I never knew she had. Before I know it she is tying my wrists to the headboard followed by my ankles to the foot board. I lay there helpless as she leaves the room. A few minutes later she returns holding an electric razor. I watch as she plugs it in, and sits beside my left hip. She caresses my pubic hair for a few moments before she turns on the razor as she brings it to my crotch.

I watch as the hairs fall free from my skin, and feels titillating as the vibrations rattle my lower region. She shaves me as bare as she is before commenting on how wet my crotch is. Then she places the handle of the razor against my clitoris. I shake with pleasure as the vibrations echo through my bones making me orgasm in mere seconds. I lay there shivering in pleasure as she looks over the razor handle.

"My little bitch got my razor all full of her pussy juices. I think she should clean it off now."

I watch as she brings the razor handle to my mouth, an tells me to stick out my tongue. I do as she commands, and lick my orgasm off the razor until she puts it away.

"Now it's time for my bitch to learn what happens when she listens nicely."

Sam stands up, and pulls out a huge strapon dick. It is black, and hangs down under her small belly as it sticks out from the belt.

"It's my biggest one. Ten inches of black hard rubber just for you. I've been wanting to find a girl that can take this. We'll see if you're the one."

She spreads my legs as she climbs between them, and I feel the cool tip press against my wet vagina. Her breasts rub against my belly while she lays on top of me, and I feel her slowly pushing it into me. My vagina opens letting it in, and I feel myself flush knowing that I am going to be fucked good. My vagina stretches around it. Painfully at first, but quickly accepting it's girth. I am quickly filled as she slides it deeper and deeper.

"Almost there. Only a few more inches."

I feel so full already. How can I take more? But she keeps pushing. I feel it press against my cervix just before I feel her hips touch my thighs.

"Wow! You can take it all. I think I'm in love."

She pushes hard burying it as deep as she can, and I feel it push past my cervix painfully for a second before she pulls it all the way out of me. I see her smile between my breasts, and then she slams it back in making me moan with pure pleasure of being filled so full. She fucks me with it's entire length slamming against me with every thrust. Her lips wrap around my nipples, and bite down hard.

I can only moan, and strain against the ropes holding me. She fucks me as hard as she can making me orgasm in minutes, but she doesn't stop. She hammers me through it, and makes me orgasm a second time shortly after the first one.

"I'm never going to stop fucking this pretty pussy. I'm going to stay between your legs forever. I'm going to make you cum over and over until you can't cum anymore. Then I'm going to fuck you some more."

"Oh God." Is all I can muster as she uses me savagely.

"I want to hear you scream my name as you become my bitch. I want you to beg me to take you in every way."

She fucks out another orgasm making me almost pass out from the intensity. I am so sore and worn out. I can barely catch my breath.

"Please." I pant. "Oh God!" Another orgasm hits.

"God YES! Fuck me!" I somehow say.

"That's it. Now beg."

"Make me yours. Own me. Fuck me! Oh yes. I want to be your bitch!" I moan in delight.

She slams into me really hard making the dildo bust through my cervix a few times before she moans hard, and then collapses on top of me panting with me. The rubber dick shivers inside of me as she shakes on top of me. We lay there for minutes before she unhooks the belt, an gets up leaving the dildo in me.

"I'll be back to untie you in a few. I need a shower."

I watch as she leaves the room, and then can only lay there until she returns. The sounds of the shower fill my ears, and make me feel the need to pee. It's difficult to hold back with the rubber dick inside of me, but somehow I manage. By the time she returns I really need to go. The door swings open, and she sits beside me on the bed tapping the dildo.

"Hey babe. How are you doing so far?"

It feels so strange feeling her tapping through the toy.

"I really have to pee. Bad."

She pulls the toy out slowly relieving some pressure from my bladder, but not nearly enough. She slowly unties my legs before untying my wrists. I sit up quick trying to not leak onto the bed as I get up. I make it to my feet, and then hurry to the bathroom. My flow starts before my butt even hits the seat, and it feels so good. She is soon standing in the doorway smiling.

"You know it's serious when you can go to the bathroom in front of the other."

"I told you that I had to go."

She bends down in front of me, and kisses me on the lips.

"You're still cute."

I smile from her compliment saying, "Thanks, but I feel grimy."

"I suppose you want to go home, and get some clean clothes?"

"A shower would be nice too."

"I can allow that." She replies grinning. "Just don't be too long. I'll miss you too much."

I finish relieving myself, and wipe clean before going to gather my clothes from her room. She watches as I dress. Then she gives me a huge hug as I leave. I go home to my room, and hit the shower immediately. I think back to everything that has happened with her. Before I know it my fingers are diving into my vagina right there in the shower. I rub my fingers over my clitoris while sinking them into me, and I use my left hand to pinch and rub my left breast. My legs quickly grow weak as the pressure builds in my belly. Then I feel the tension all release at once through my crotch. I fall back against the wall as my legs shiver from orgasm. It lasts for a wonderful couple of minutes before I finish washing.

I wrap a towel around myself before walking down the hall back to my room. The idea of a communal shower was never my favorite, but it's all I have right now. I slip on a loose white tee and some jogging pants before sitting down to do my homework. I am deep into it when Sam knocks on my door as she walks in.

"I see why you didn't come back. Here I thought you ran away."

"Even if I did run it wouldn't be far. Or very long." I say making a fat old lady joke.

She kisses the back of my head.

"I might have to keep you tied down then." She laughs.

"You'd like that too much. Help me out with this homework."

She helps where she can, but the stuff for the Prof's class she can't help with.

"You know who knows this? Chris. He can help you better than I could."

Before I could say anything she is on the phone telling him to come over. And he makes it over really fast. He looks over the work, and tells me that I'm not doing it right.

"The Prof will fail you for sure with this. You need to go at it from a different angle." He instructs.

Sam sits there watching as he explains and assists me through the entire assignment. I am soon finished, and put the homework away until Monday. Chris offers to take us out for supper, and I decline since I'm not hungry. Instead we order in a pizza which I offer to buy for them helping me. After Chris called in the order Sam pulls out a baggie of pot. I've never done it before, but have been around those that have. She packs a pipe, and lights it taking a deep puff. She holds it in snorting the entire time as she hands it to Chris who does the same. He then hands it to me, and I take it taking a big puff from it. I feel it burn my lungs as it fills them with the smoke. I cough and choke feeling myself getting light headed.

Sam takes the pipe from me, and begins another round. We pass it around between the three of us, and my brain begins to turn to mush as the drug takes effect. We remember the pizza order, and Sam dares me to answer the door naked. I refuse, but Chris tells me to answer it in my towel instead. He says that I won't show anything, but it'll tease the pizza guy. I accept the challenge for some dumb reason, and then undress wrapping the towel around me. We talk for a bit joking about what the driver will think. When there's a knock on my door I begin to get nervous.

Sam reminds me that I accepted the challenge, and I have to follow through with it. So I open the door letting the pizza guy in. He's a tall black man in his twenties. Clean cut, and very slender looking. I see his eyes look me over before I turn my back to him to get the money from my purse. As I hand it to him I feel the twist in the towel loosen. I catch the towel just as it begins to fall. All he gets is a good view of my cleavage since I catch it in time. I hold the towel still as I close the door behind him. Then we all start laughing hysterically.

"I wonder what he was thinking?" I ask.

"His eyes were as big as saucers." Chris added.

"Especially after you bent over, and he could see your pussy hanging out in the breeze." Sam laughs.

"Oh my God! Was it?" I ask embarrassed.

"It was." She answers. "Out there in plain sight. I could even see you from way over here, and he was right behind you."

"He was just hoping to see your tits too." Chris says.

Chris and Sam eat the pizza before we all begin to feel humdrum. We all sit back, and I watch as Sam falls asleep in my chair. I begin to doze watching Chris falling asleep in my other chair. The next thing I know it's Sunday morning. Sam wakes me up kissing me. I feel her hands all over me reminding me that I'm still naked.

"Let's go shopping, and get you some good clothes." Sam whispers in my ear.

"What about him?" I say pointing to Chris.

Sam takes my underwear off the floor, and puts them on his hand as he sleeps in my chair.

"That'll give him something to do until we get back." She laughs.

We quietly walk out the door after I get dressed, and she directs me to the mall where we spend hours shopping. She chooses a lot of clothes that I wouldn't normally buy. She has me buy a few light colored button down blouses and satiny camisoles along with really short skirts. She even had me buy garter belts with stockings of different colors. The day slips away before we finish.

When we get back Sam picks out an outfit for me to wear Monday. I see a light pink blouse, and black skirt with pink garter and stockings paired with a black bra and thing combo. She kisses me good bye telling me to meet her in the library before the Prof's class. Chris is nowhere to be found, and neither are my underwear. I hope he's enjoying them. I crawl into my bed, and quickly fall asleep. Before I know it my alarm is going off.

I go through my day with a few guy's heads turning. I figure that they never saw someone as old as their mother dressed like I am. That or they aren't too keen on the idea of a big girl like myself dressing so slutty. It's soon the time to meet Sam, and I head to the library. She is there waiting with a couple of her friends. She hugs me as soon as she sees me, and then looks me over.

"Here's my girl ladies. I dressed her myself today."

I smile at them hearing Sam talk about me in such a way, and feeling humiliated in a way. Then Sam kisses me before telling me to stand still.

"We'll give that crotchety old Prof something to think about." She says as she unbuttons my blouse except for the last three buttons.

My bra out for all to see I feel uncomfortable. She reaches into my shirt, and unhooks my bra slipping it down my arms and off me. My breasts fall free, and I look down to see a faint outline of my areolas through the shirt as my nipples poke through under the fabric.

"That's more like it. Give him hell, and tease the fuck out of him babe." She says kissing me before walking away stuffing my bra in her purse.

I nervously walk to my final class hoping that I don't get arrested for being dressed like this. I sit in class with my arms crossed in front of me, and the Prof walks in staring right at me. I begin to regret letting her convince me to do this. He begins class as usual, but constantly looks over at me. The hour seems to drag by, and just before it's over he points to me.

"See there. When she started a few days ago she was a prim and proper wife and mother, but now college has turned her into a skirt wearing floozie. This is where my lecture culminates from. The changes in society carve out one's personality. Stand up Michele. Let everyone see what you are wearing today."

I reluctantly stand up, and the guys all hot and holler while the girls gasp and whisper.

"Tomorrow we will delve more into the subject." He continues assigning more homework.

He finishes off the class by handing our graded work back. I see a big "D" in red ink at the top of mine with a note saying that he expected more from an old experienced woman like me, and I should get my act together and head in the game before I fail the class. I get angry, and wait for everyone to leave before confronting him.

"What's this?" I ask tossing the paper on the desk in front of him.

"It's your crappy assignment. Now get it off my desk."

"Not that. The note. What is that supposed to mean?"

"It's pretty obvious. Isn't it?"

"Explain it to me then because to me it sounds like you have something against me because of my age."

"Not at all. I have something against you because you have lived, and you know what the real world is like. This was done by someone without experience. I expect this out of one of the other students. Not someone like you."

"I suppose I'm not one of those skinny young coeds so I have to work harder, huh?"

"What is that supposed to mean?"

"I see the way you look at them, and how you flirt with them. I'd have to be blind not to see it."

"And that's why you dressed like a with your boobs hanging out?"

"I thought that it couldn't hurt to try to compete."

"You can't. Not in any way. And they don't do anything for me. They just flirt with me trying to get a good grade. Most of them are failing, and will continue to fail since they aren't doing anything to better their grades."

"So you play up to them just to fail them?"

"Pretty much. I know every one of my student's weaknesses. Your's for example is the fact that you are in a lesbian relationship even though you are married. I bet he doesn't know. Does he?"

"I'm not in any relationship other than my marriage."

"A blind man could see what's going on between you and Samantha. Her eyes light up at just the mention of your name. What would your husband say?"

"I'm going to file a complaint with the dean."

"No you're not. You're going to go lock the door. Then you're going to put your hands flat on the table here, and take what you have coming. You won't move until you're told to, an then maybe I'll forget this ever happened."

I find myself nose to nose with him, and the sheer dominance in his eyes makes me walk over and turn the lock. I return, and place my hands flat on the table. My back faces him, and I am bent at the waist when I hear him move. Looking back I see him reaching into his desk.

"Eyes to the front." He commands.

I look in front of me, and then feel him lifting my skirt at the sides. The only thing to cover my ass after he finishes is the string of my thing which is in my crack. I feel his warm hand touch my cheeks for a second as he checks out my rear. Then I feel a sharp sting cut across both of my cheeks as he begins to spank me hard. My body tenses up as I endure the pain. A second blow strike near the first, and then a third. I clench my teeth as the stinging burns non stop. My ass begins to feel like it's on fire as he swats my butt over and over. It seems like forever before he finally stops.

Then I feel my thing pull out from my cheeks. Instantly I feel him as he enters my vagina. I moan as his cock fills me. His hips push hard against my sore buttocks. I feel his hands grasp my hips firmly as he begins to fuck me hard. I hear the sounds of my wetness filling the air. The tingling of pleasure fills my soul rather quickly. My grasp on the table tightens as I grab the edges, and then I moan in delight as my orgasm rushes through me. His thrusts shaking me, and crushing me to the table as his fucking grows more uneven.

I begin to come down off my orgasmic high when I feel him slam into me hard, and hold his cock deep inside of me as he groans. I feel the hot puddling feeling growing in me telling me that he is finishing inside of me. The warmth grows bigger and bigger as his cock twitches in me. He deposits a huge cum load in my vagina before pulling his shrinking cock out of me. I feel it begin to leak from me before he puts my underwear back in place.

"You may leave now. I will see you tomorrow, and if you don't dress like this you will be punished more severely. Maybe we can work on raising YOUR grade at some point?"

I pull my skirt down, and gather my things before walking right out without saying a word. I feel so disgusted with myself. Not only did I just cheat on my husband, but I did it with one of my teachers. To make matters worse I had an orgasm, and he finished inside of me. I hate myself, but can't tell my husband. No matter what. I just have to stop doing all of this. No more. I have to just finish my classes, and then go back home to my family and normal routine.

I gather myself as I head straight to my room. I grab a towel, and go for the shower. It's occupied so I go back, an sit on my bed crying. I wonder how I ever could have let things get so out of hand, and I begin to hate myself for it. I think about just leaving. Heading home, and leaving all of this behind. I know that I can't.

I feel a hand on my right shoulder. When I turn to look I see Sam standing there looking down on me with concern.

"What happened?" She asks lovingly.

"Things got out of hand. None of this should have happened. I have a husband, and . I can't keep doing this."

"There, there sweetie. Tell me exactly what happened."

She sits beside me, and holds me close as I sob against her chest once more. The safe feeling overcomes me, and I tell her everything that I did with Prof. She sits there holding me and listening waiting for my tears to dry up before talking. All the while she is stroking my hair gently.

"I realize that you are confused and you are experiencing things that you don't fully understand, but I'm here for you. I will always be here for you." She coos.

"Thank you. I am confused. I'm confused that I couldn't hold back the old feelings and cravings that I've always had. I'm confused that this seems so right, but is way wrong. I am confused that I could cum so hard after he bruised my ass."

"So what are you going to do?"

"I don't know. I want to run, but know that I can't."

"Maybe since you're here, and your family isn't, you can let yourself go. Live your fantasies, and try new things. Nobody needs to know what happens. Let yourself be free. At least for a short time."

"I don't have much choice do I? I can't run. I'll lose my job. Plus I'd never be able to explain what happened to my husband."

"You can tell him that you are doing great here, and you've met a nice girl that you like. Leave it at that. Then you can use me as an excuse of why you aren't checking in all the time."

"I'd like that. Why are you so good to me?"

"Cause you're cute, and you have a nice big butt."

I look up, and she bends down kissing me.

"So he said that you have to dress sexy again tomorrow or he'll punish you harder?"

"Yup."

"Good. I'll pick your clothes out for tomorrow then."

She digs through my closet choosing some clothes before laying them over the back of the chair. Then she doesn't let me see what she has chosen until after I let her take me to dinner. After we eat she drops me off back at my dorm, and I immediately fish through her choices.

I find a thick sweater with a deep vee neck, my comfortable loose fitting jogging pants that I've had forever, my white cotton panties, and my white sports bra. Next to those are my worn down white tennis shoes. It's extremely opposite of what she chose for me today, an I'm sure that he will punish me for certain.

I sit in bed wondering my fate, and before I know it I am walking into his class. He spots me right off, and looks at me sternly. The class drags on with me anticipating what will be. When the bell rings he dismisses the class on time for a change. Then he tells me to stay after.

I feel my crotch flush and tingle as I wet right when he tells me to lock the door. I walk over turning the latch until it clicks. It sounds so loud as it echoes through the room. Then I return to stand in front of him as he stands in front of his desk.

"You didn't listen." He says pulling at the stomach of my sweater. "Now you are going to have to be punished more severely."

He grabs my sweater lifting it over my head. He stops, and stares at my bra for a second before he grabs his scissors off the desk. I stand motionless as he snips my bra straps until it falls to the floor. Then he pulls down my jogging pants. Again he grabs his scissors, and snips away at my panties until they too fall to the floor leaving me standing there completely naked.

"Hand your head, an lock your fingers together." He commands.

I comply silently, and watch as he reaches into his desk pulling out a leather paddle about three feet long. He stands to my right, and tells me not to move. I watch out of the corner of my eye as his arm swings back. Then I feel the paddle as it smacks across mt bare ass.

My legs shake, but I clench my teeth enduring the sting. Then another follows the first with the same effect. I moan under my breath as the blows come one by one until my ass feels like it's on fire. Then he stops, and I feel his hand touching my burning cheeks as my tears fall down my body.

I look up through blurred vision to see his arm swinging back again. I prepare for another swat across my ass, but am surprised when it slaps across my breasts. I moan louder uncontrollably. He tells me to be quiet as he begins to spank my chest making sure that the blows are dispersed over my entire breasts igniting them the same as my ass.

"Arms down." He commands as he stops the beating. "Grab your ankles."

I do as he says, and I see my breasts hanging down looking a deep shade of red. He walks behind me, and kicks my feet apart. I feel so vulnerable. I watch through my legs, and see him stand right behind me. Then I see his pants drop to the floor. I feel my vagina tingle with excitement as my body prepares for him to enter me.

I stay still, and wait as he rubs his cock all up and down from my clit to my asshole. I hear my wetness as his dick gets covered in it. He pushes just the tip into my eager pussy making me moan, but then pulls it out. I feel myself push back slightly when he does this, but I fight to stop myself.

"You're going to remember to dress properly tomorrow, and I'll make sure of it." He threatens.

Then I feel him push his hard dick against my butt hole, and I feel it slip inside stretching me painfully. I grip my ankles tighter trying to endure the punishment, but a pained moan still escapes me. I feel his cock push hard against my sphincter, but my muscle stops his advance.

"Nice and tight for an old slut like you, but I'll change that."

He pulls his dick all the way out, and then plunges it in hard once more. I moan as it pokes against my sphincter again. This time I feel my muscle give slightly before stopping him once more. Then he repeats his thrust. All the way out before slamming it back in. This time his cock pushes past my muscle before it can clamp down to stop him. I feel it tighten around his shaft as he buries it as deep as he can. It hurts so much, but I strain and endure it.

"Your tight ass is really going to hurt if you don't relax. Either way it's getting fucked, and either way I'm going to stretch it out."

I can't control it. He begins to fuck my ass hard, and I feel my legs shake as he plunges my insides. My sphincter clenches his shaft letting me feel every twitch and thrust of his dick. His hands grab my hips, and he pulls me to meet his thrusts. My body goes numb from my waist down except for my asshole. It feels like I'm going to mess all over, but he keeps ramming into me.

I hear him moan telling me that he's liking it. I feel his cock begin to pull all the way out before burying deep into me again. Over and over. My muscle soon gives up it's fight, and I feel it relax.

"That's it bitch. Now you're being a good student."

His cock feels like it's hitting my throat from the inside, and my hips are getting sore from his ever tightening grasp. He fucks me harder and deeper for what seems like hours before I feel him use his thumbs to open my ass cheeks wide as he plunges his cock deep into my ass. He holds it in as he moans. I feel it throbbing inside of me, and I feel my stomach begin to warm and feel bloated. His grip hurts my hips as he unloads in my ass. I hold my ankles trying to keep my balance. He stays in me for minutes only trying to push deeper as the waves of orgasm run through him.

"Play with your pussy." He orders.

I let go of my right ankle, and touch my crotch. I am amazed by how wet I am, and how sensitive my crotch is when I touch it. My clitoris is hard, and it makes me moan when I touch it. I rub it a few times before I shove my fingers as deep as I can into my soaking wet vagina. I feel his cock against the backs of my fingers, and it feels so strange having both of my holes filled together. My palm rubs over my clit while my fingers dive into me, and in seconds I am moaning in orgasmic pleasure.

My legs are weak and shaky when I finish, and I grab my ankle again.I feel the wetness from my fingers as it dribbles down to my foot. Then I look between my legs again to see him step back slightly. I feel his cock pull out of my asshole, and I see his cum drip out landing on the crotch of my jogging pants before my hole clamps back in place.

"I'll see you tomorrow. Dress appropriately." He says as he buckles his pants.

I pull up my pants, and grab my sweater from the floor. When I reach for my ruin bra and underwear he makes me toss them into the trash can beside his desk for the janitor's to get rid of. I walk directly back to my room feeling his cum leaking out of my really sore ass the entire way.

Sam is sitting there when I walk in. She is anxious to find out what happened, and I tell her everything. She listens, and then tells me to show her my marks. Just then Chris walks in, and asks how things are going.

"Real good." Sam says. "She's making great progress in the Prof's class."

"Too bad. I liked tutoring her." He replies.

"You might still have to do that, but she and the Prof have an understanding of sorts. Show us."

"I can't. It's too embarrassing."

"Come on. Chris has seen you naked before. Hell you blew his dick already once."

"Fine." I concede knowing that she won't stop until I show them.

I undressed, and hear both of them gasp at the sight of me.

"He did one hell of a job tenderizing you, didn't he? Does it hurt?"

"He did, and it's a bit tender."

Sam touches my right breast making me flinch.

"It almost like your nipples are permanently hard now." She giggles.

I watch as she leans forward taking my right nipple into her mouth and sucks on it gently. It feels so good on my sensitive breast.

"Just a kiss to make it better."

Then she takes my left nipple into her mouth doing the same, and making me fill with lust. She kisses her way down to my crotch, and then I feel her fingers touch my clit as I stand in front of her.

"Damn you get so wet. I love it."

She rubs my clit as she pulls my lips down to meet hers. We kiss as she masturbates me. I moan in her mouth growing more and more needy by the second. I find myself pulling her shirt up off her revealing her large breasts and firm nipples. I lose control, and I dive right straight to her beautiful chest suckling her breasts. She pulls my face tight to her body forcing more of her nipple into my mouth. I gladly suck harder, and pull her hand from my crotch before yanking up her skirt.

She stands up letting me take her. I pull her underwear down, and kiss my way down her belly to her legs as I take them from her. Then I push her onto her back on the bed. She giggles at my new found aggression, and I don't waste a second before sliding between her legs. I bury my face in her wet crotch letting my tongue dive into her warm folds. Her hands grab my hair pulling me closer while her hips rock against my face. My own lust taking me places I've never been I get onto my knees to get a better angle as I slide to fingers into her as I lick her clit.

I feel Chris climb behind me, but I'm too horny to care. He slide right into my pussy making me moan against Sam's crotch. I begin to get pushed against her making my fingers fuck her with his rhythm as I suck and lick. I only stop to moan when he pushes deep into me. Sam's hips grind hard against my mouth as she begins to moan in orgasm. I wrap my mouth around as much of her crotch as I can, an I swallow her cum as it leaks out.

My face being pressed tighter and tighter to her with every thrust of Chris' cock. Then I moan myself as my orgasm takes me hard making my entire body shake. I hear Chris groan, and feel the hot feeling as it fills me inside. I can only concentrate on my own pleasure as the waves take me to heaven. It lasts for a few glorious minutes before we all collapse in a heap on my bed.

I lay there kissing and cuddling with Sam feeling Chris' cum leaking from my vagina. My mind in a safe place as I drift to sleep in her arms with him behind me. His arm over my hip, and his dick dribbling all over my ass. I sleep soundly, and wake refreshed. Sam wakes with me, and we slip out of bed leaving Chris sleep. We go to shower, and wash each other before returning to my room. then we shave each other before I pick out some clothes.

I grab a pink lace camisole that has a tie that goes about three quarters of the way down my belly, a black mini skirt, white sheer satin thong, and pink lace thigh high stockings. She voices her approval as I dress. Then she looks me over.

"Very sexy. If you bend over somebody's going to see your pretty pussy as plain as day, and I like the way your big round areolas are almost visible through your top. Actually, if you look really close, they are. You are one sexy big slut, but you're mine, and I'm not letting you go." She says.

We kiss after she makes me blush. Then I watch her as she walks out the door to get herself ready. I do my makeup as Chris begins to stir. Before I know it he is standing behind me, and admiring the view.

"You are amazing. You have to let me take some pictures of you in that outfit."

"Why do I have to do that?"

"Because if you don't I'll be sad."

"I don't have time. I have to get to class."

"You have a half hour. That's plenty of time."

"Fine. Just one, and that's it."

"Great! One for now, but more later though?"

"We'll see."

"I can handle that. Just lean forward bending at the waist with you legs open, and turn your back to look at me."

I do as he instructs moving a little to meet his expectations. I am bent and twisted in an unusual way before he finally snaps the picture. I leave at the last minute to begin my day of classes. Around noon Sam sends me a text telling me that Chris sent her the picture of me, an she loves it. She said that she is going to use it as her phone's main background. It makes me smile hearing her say that.

Before I know it I'm sitting in the Prof's class waiting for him to arrive. His eyes go straight to me when he gets in, and I think I see a slight smile from him before he gets down to business. All during class I see him stealing glances, and I lean forward or open my legs giving him something to see. again he tells me to stay after as he dismisses the rest of the class.

"Yes sir. What can I do for you today?" I say meekly. after locking the door.

He sits behind his desk looking at his computer for a minute before asking, "What's this?"

He turns his screen for me to see my picture on the campus student site. The comments are all vulgar, and a few are down right scary. They range to everything from promises of a night of sex weather I want it or not to calling me a beached whale that should be tossed back into the ocean.

"I don't know. I don't know what to say. I didn't know that was there."

"I like it. Do more. It makes me want you even more. Get under my desk. I want to look at this picture longer."

I crawl under his desk, and pull his rock hard cock out. It's throbbing in my hand as I wrap my lips around it. I feel myself getting more and more turned on as I suck his cock. I let myself succumb to my lust, and listen to hear him loving it too. It didn't take long before he pulled my face tight to his lap shoving his dick deep into my mouth making me gag. Then I taste the salty flavor of his cum as he finishes in my mouth. I gobble down every last drop before he lets me stand back up.

I watch as he zips back up, and then tells me to sit in my chair. I do as he says, and he follows me holding his phone.

"Untie that top, and lean back spreading your legs."

I do as he instructs, and he begins snapping picture after picture. He tells me to spread the neckline open as far as it will open. I do, and my boobs are almost completely exposed with a part of my areolas showing as he snaps even more pictures. I am told to lift my skirt up, and bend over the back of the chair. I feel my breasts hanging down and the cool air on my ass as he snaps even more pictures.

"See you tomorrow." He says walking back to his desk.

I walk out, and check the student site as soon as I get back to my room. Sam shows up just as I'm logging in, and watches as I tell her what happened. She gets pissed at Chris for posting the picture, but is even more surprised when we see that an anonymous user has posted almost fifty pictures of "a fat slut." I click on the page to see all the pictures of me that the Prof had taken.

I am amazed, and kind of titillated to see how sexy they turned out. Some of the pictures my crotch was plainly visible through my satin underwear while other pictures showed my breasts hanging under my top. The one I liked the best was where I was sitting there leaning back with my legs spread wide, and my top opened far enough to show part of my areolas. It was sexy, but yet sensual. Sam liked it too. Her kiss told me so, and she downloaded all of the pictures to her phone.

"Looks like you have a career in modeling."

I read the comments, and am surprised to see how they are mostly positive, and I begin to wonder just how this is going to change things for me. Sam doesn't seem to be worried about anything. She is too busy peeling my clothes off, and kissing my neck in a lust filled moment. She soon has me naked, and leads me to the bed pushing me onto my back.

"I never fucked a model before. I think I'm going to like this." She says climbing between my open legs.

Her tongue licks my wetness making me moan, and it's not more than a few seconds before I pull her on top of me so I can taste her love as well. We lick and suck for over an hour. I had more orgasms than I could count. My face is dripping with her orgasms before she finally rolls off me.

"You have my pussy all over your face." She laughs.

"And your face looks a bit wet too." I smile.

She kisses me, and we taste ourselves on each other until we fall asleep. I wake the next morning in a panic knowing that I didn't do my homework. I have no time, and it's too late for me to do anything. I hurry to grab some clothes, and rush out the door kissing Sam on the way. in my first class I finally feel the eyes boring into me. I look down to see what I threw on.

I'm wearing a sheer white tube top which is way too small. I used to use it as a bra. Along with the pink mini with the lace down the sides. It's plainly obvious that I didn't grab any underwear. After class a few boys made crude comments, but I blew them off. That is the day as a whole. Sit through class, listen to comments, and then go to the next class. I'm glad to be sitting in the Prof's class. It's my last one, and then I can change my clothes.

His eyes go right to me when he walks in, and a smile is obvious when he sees me. We watch as he sets down his briefcase, and listen as he announces that he's going to take a day off from our normal studies for today. I'm curious what he has planned, but relieved since I didn't have the homework done.

"Anyone who doesn't want to be here can leave now no questions asked, and no penalties." He says.
0 Comments
Where does the time go?
Posted:Aug 28, 2017 9:36 am
Last Updated:Aug 30, 2017 6:37 am
5377 Views
Here we are with August almost over. Soon the will be back in school, and my days will be quiet and lonely again. I'm looking forward to some me time, but wish I could keep the kiddos home longer. We just went to the cabin for a little time away with my family last weekend. It was a nice relaxing time. It rained for half the time we were there, but I like rain as much as I like sunny days. I just like being away from it all, and out side. I chose to sleep in my tent with my oldest while everyone else slept in the cabin. It was chilly at night, but I slept soundly and woke refreshed. I needed that recharge.

Other than that I'm still working plenty of overtime keeping me busy. Along with prepping the for school it's been kind of hectic around my house at times. I found out that my favorite guy is going to be quitting from the warehouse soon. that's depressing. I liked flirting with him, and I'm sure he liked flirting back. At least I hope he did.

I have a couple of story lines floating around my head, and I would like to write them out at some point. All I need is the time. I did make a few captions that I will add with this blog for your perusal. Let me know your thoughts. I'm always here at some point since I don't have a life so feel free to hit me up for some conversation. Remember to like and comment on the pictures, and captions that you like, and maybe they'll give me a free something or another that I don't need. I like free things. Maybe they'll send me a free toy?

I won't get my hopes up. I have been healthy and busy, and I hope you all have been too. Well, not the busy part. That part sucks. Kind of like the cravings that I've been having for a while now. Damn it, my mind is wandering again.

I hope you all the best, later.









2 Comments
The Water Park
Posted:Aug 21, 2017 10:03 am
Last Updated:Sep 24, 2017 6:22 am
8019 Views

Here is my second attempt at writing since the first was so well received. I wrote it all quickly, so please keep that in mind when you are reading it. Any and all comments are greatly appreciated.

It was shaping up to be a great day. The temps were in the upper sixties, and the promise of eighties later in the day. No clouds in the sky, and no rain in the forecast. With home secured we all piled into my car for the drive to America's largest waterpark. It's way too early in the morning, but we have to meet people at the gate for cheaper tickets so we are being rushed right from the start.

Trying to get a family ready and anywhere on time is like winning a world war without any weapons. So the pressure is on as soon as I back out. My husband likes to drive the speed limit no matter what. I, on the other hand, don't mind going a bit over if the situation calls for it. This is one of those times. We have an hour and a half to make a two hour drive.

My husband and I talk for the first half hour as we catch up on events from the previous week. We don't see much of each other since we work opposite shifts. Then the conversation wanes. I look back to see both sound asleep in the back, and my husband nodding off beside me. He stayed up late making sure the car was packed with everything we needed.

The main interstates soon turn to rural highways as I speed along. Our time is getting close, but I'm trying my best not to be overly tardy. About half way there we are only fifteen minutes behind when I pass a cop on the side of the road. It's a county deputy, and he races out behind me as I slow down to the speed limit. Sure enough he turns on the lights as soon as he's behind me.

"Ah shit! I'm getting pulled over." I moan.

"I told you not to speed. Now we will have a fine to pay for. How fast were you going?" My husband asks.

"A bit over." I say reaching in the cubbyhole of the dashboard to fish out my license.

I hand the officer my license through the window while asking why he pulled me over, and acting as sweet and innocent as I can.

"You seem to be in a hurry." He says taking my license. "Is this some kind of joke?"

I take my license back, and look at it to see that it's my husband's.

"I'm sorry. I must have grabbed the wrong one." I apologize fishing out mine and handing it to him.

"Proof of insurance please, Michele."

I fish through the glove box, but can't find the recent copy. He returns to the squad for a few minutes before returning.

"Proof of insurance?"

"I couldn't find it officer."

"Step out of the car then please." He commands opening the door for me.

He leads me back to the cruiser, and makes me sit in the back seat. He sits in the front as he runs my license, and comes up with my clean record. Then he turns to me, and asks why I origionally gave him the wrong license?

"I thought I grabbed mine. I'm sorry about that."

"You realize that providing a false identity, and obstructing an officer are both serous offenses. I can take you to jail right now without even considering the speeding and lack of insurance. You are in some very serious trouble here."

Feeling the anxiety set in from hearing this I plead, "Please don't do that. It was a mistake, and I said that I'm sorry. I have insurance. Full coverage even. I can call my agent, and he can verify it."

"You can tell that to the judge on Monday, and see if he'll believe you. You don't look much like you'd fare very well in jail for two days though. Especially dressed in a swimming suit like that."

Then I remember that I threw on my black and white one piece that has the plunging neckline. My cleavage is showing, but I'm still covered sufficiently. It just fits a bit small on me so it squishes my boobs down a little, and tends to crawl up my butt.

"You don't have to take me to jail. We are just trying to get to the water park on time to meet some friends."

"So what am I supposed to do with you then?"

"Let me go on my way, and let my have a fun filled day."

"Then I get my ass chewed out by my boss for letting you go after trying to give me someone else's driver's license? I can't just let you go."

"Write me out a fine then. Just don't take me to jail. Please."

He rolls down my window, and steps out of the cruiser. Leaning down to face me he whispers to me, "I have a deal for you. Since you look like a nice person. (he smiles as he looks at my chest) If you can finish before I finish writing the ticket; you can go on your way. If not; straight to jail. Deal?"

"Finish?"

He stands up setting his ticket book on top of the cruiser with his crotch in the window. I understand now when the bulge pokes out in front of me. I reach up unzipping his fly, and he turns so his back is towards my car hiding himself from them. His cock plops right out inches from my face. It's average size, and circumcised. The tip is a big mushroom shaped head. He's hard already, and it looks so inviting.

I love giving blow jobs, and I have been yearning for it for a while now. My husband isn't into receiving them so I don't get to scratch that itch too often. I feel my crotch tingle with excitement as the moment lies before me. I eagerly lean in, and take him into my mouth. The head hits the back of my throat as I begin to suck it. The taste fills my mouth turning me on even more. I feel my crotch flush with anticipation as my lust overrides my sanity. I grab the base of his cock, and hold it while I suck the entire length of his shaft.

I stroke him as I suck. Moans gravitating from me uncontrollably. His hips push forward gently as he fucks my mouth and try to hide it. My left hand cups his hairy balls, and I kiss them too. I find myself wanting more, and sucking like my life depends on it. I take him as far into my mouth as I can. Gagging on it slightly. Then he surprises me when I feel his cum hit the back of my throat. The sour taste permeates my taste buds. It sits in the back of my throat, and begins to ooze down making me swallow.

He lets out a few spurts before pulling out of my mouth. He smiles at me as he wipes the last drops under my nose and on my left cheek. I feel it drying onto my skin, and I feel the heat radiating from my wanting crotch. I know I'm wet, but that's the way I get.

He zips back up, and opens the door handing me the paper.

"Thank you Michele. It's been a pleasure."

"Likewise." I smile as I take the paper before walking to my car.

I look to see that he wrote me out a warning for going a couple of miles too fast instead of how fast I was really going. I smiled at him as I sat back in my car beside my husband. Handing him the warning I continued my journey a half hour behind again.

"I can't believe he gave you a warning. Why did you have to go sit in the squad car?"

"He wanted me to call the insurance agent." I lie feeling his dries cum pulling my skin where it's dried on.

I am soon speeding again trying to make up time. My mind spinning from what just happened, and my nostrils filled with the smell of his cum that's dried under them. We are soon back to being only ten minutes late. It took some interesting maneuvers with the slower traffic I came up to, but I did it. That is until I again had red and blues behind me.

I pull over, and a state cop walks up to the window. I hand him my license, and he takes them telling me to step out of the car. I do as he commands, and follow him to the back of his cruiser.

"What's this all about?" I ask.

"I just talked with one of our local county deputies, and he informed me that you tried to offer him a bribe in order to get out of a speeding ticket. He said that he eventually gave you a warning, but as he was trying to get you to exit your vehicle you sped off. I was informed that pursuit wasn't facilitated since there was heavy traffic. Now place your hands on the trunk, and part your legs some so I can pat you down before taking you in."

He turns me around, and makes me bend over stretching forward to reach the trunk of his cruiser. He uses his feet to move my feet apart, and I feel his hands touching my legs. I feel his breath on my backside as he searches my socks.

"I don't know what you were told, but I didn't try to bribe anyone. He wrote me out a warning for speeding, and I went on my way." I plead my case. "I can't go to jail. What about my family?"

His hands touch under my arms, and slowly reach under me to my hanging breasts. He cups them from behind.

"Maybe we can work something out then?"

"Evidently he told you what really happened?"

"Things may have been discussed."

"Fine. I can do the same for you too if you'll let me go."

His fingers tighten around my erect nipples pinching them before rolling them in between. It sends shock waves straight to my crotch.

"I don't want your mouth."

He lets go, and I feel my shorts pulls down and my suit pull to the side. The cool morning air contrasts my hot crotch, and sends pangs of lust through me. I hear his zipper, and then feel his cock enter me. My vagina opens around him making me moan as my lust is finally being satiated. His hips slap against my ass cheeks as his cock pumps in and out of me. His balls slap my clit making me moan in pleasure. In only a few minutes I feel the pressure build inside of me, and then release out through my crotch. My legs shake as the waves course through me sending me to Pleasureville. It feels so good after being frustrated for weeks on end.

"Oh yes." I softly moan.

My orgasm all too begins to wane, and I feel his cock plunging deep into my vagina. His hips crashing into my backside making my body jiggle. He reaches under me pulling my suit to the sides making my boobs flop free. They shake and jiggle with his thrusts until his hands grab them both. His fingers find my nipples again, and he returns to his squeezing and rolling them.

"P..p...pl...Oh God." I moan quietly as his cock hits me deep. "J...j...ju..."

His fucking is seeming more strained, and I need to tell him not to finish in me since I'm not on anything and fertile. I just can't seem to talk while his cock is plunging into me so deep. It feels way too good.

"Oh yes. Ple...j..j.. not..."

I feel him pull back hard on my nipples pulling me tight against him. I moan uncontrollably with the mix of pain and pleasure. I feel his cock ram deep into me while his hips crush my ass.

"Jus..not..." I moan as he rams me hard.

He lets go of my breasts, and spreads my ass making his cock feel like it grew to twice the size. It hits even deeper as he spreads my labia while he fucks me.

"Oh..my... God..." I moan. "It feels so big."

His thrusts get faster and harder. I hear him begin to breath rapidly. My own breath strained from the pleasure.

"Just..oh yeah...don...don..."

Then I feel a hot sensation fill my womb as he fucks me deep.

"Not in me." I finally manage knowing that it's too late.

His thrusting slows, and the hot feeling inside of me grows. My belly feels overheated from the inside. My crotch feels so full with his cock in me fucking me full of his cum. his thrusts slow down to nothing. I feel his cock fall out of me leaving me with a worn out feeling. He takes my suit, and pulls it back into place just as I feel his cum begin to leak out. Then he pulls up my shorts, and slaps me on the ass cheek.

"Damn! When he said that you were a big girl that looked nice, and were in heat he wasn't joking. He said that you even left a wet spot on his back seat. I see why. Your pussy gets really wet. I like it, but you're free to go. I hope to pull you over again real soon." He says as I turn to look at him.

I can only smile in satisfaction as I walk back to the car. I sit down, and continue our trip seeing that we are only about twenty minutes behind now. I feel the tingling in my crotch as his cum leaks out into my suit. I tell my husband that he was looking for a car that matched ours, and when he was satisfied he let me go. I didn't exactly lie. I speed again to make up lost time, and we wind up being ten minutes late for the meeting. Not too bad I figure.

The line moves fast, and we are soon in the park. I go straight to the bathroom to go to the toilet and clean myself up a little. Clean up goes quick since I'm freshly shaven. I don't need any hairs peeking out of my suit. I meet up with my husband and , and we go straight to the wave pool. The water is frigidly cold. There's a few other people there, and quite a few . There's one large black man sitting with a small not far away as we slowly wade into the water. We have to walk around them to get to the deeper water.

A few run by splashing me with water making me scream from the shock of the cold. My entire body tenses up as I begin to shiver. Suddenly a small comes running up behind me not watching, and runs right into the back of my legs. I fall forward right into the water. I jump up fast feeling the cold water chill me to the core. The slight breeze makes it feel even colder. The man asks me if I'm okay, and I tell him that I am. My husband helps me up, and holds me from the side while I stand there. The man just stares at us.

"You look cold." My husband says.

"This water is freezing."

"It's not bad once you get used to it, but until then you may want to cross your arms."

I look down to see my nipples poking through my suit raising the white fabric higher than ever. I look at the man knowing now what he was staring at. He smiles at me coyly. We wade in deeper, and I do eventually get used to the cold water. My nipples never seem to go down, but I eventually forget about hiding them as I ride the waves on a tube.

After a while we decide to hit the slides, and see what else there is to do. We walk to the first slide, and after a minor wait we were plummeting down the water chute. Then we walked around looking at the attractions before deciding on another slide to try. This one was taller, and had a longer line. The line seemed to be moving quickly so we enter it. We get a short ways in before the forward progress slow to a crawl as we progress up the wooden steps.

My husband stands in front of me with my youngest, and I notice that the man from the pool is only a few places behind us. He smiles when he sees me, and I smile in return trying to be friendly. We move a few steps before the people behind us give up, and exit the line. That puts the man from the pool right behind me, and he is quickly right behind me.

The steps go up, turn, and then go higher for at least four levels more that I can see. I get an uneasy feeling about the guy behind me, and ask my husband if he wants to go elsewhere. He says that he's fine just waiting, and we;ll be at the top soon enough. then the line moves two more steps. I feel the man behind me press against my ass.

I look back at him ready to admonish him, but he's looking the other way. I write it off as an innocent bump, and continue my wait. Four more steps, and we're on the landing. It only takes five minutes. Then as we start up the next flight the pace stops again. I feel the man pushing against my butt, but I ignore it. I don't need to make a scene. He bumps into me over and over making me push forward slightly each time.

Two more steps, and it feels like he's rubbing his chest against my ass. We eventually make it to the next landing where I feel his hands touch my left ass cheek. My husband isn't paying me any attention so I turn to confront him. He just looks down at me smiling. He towers over my five foot frame intimidating me into silence. He looks me right in the eye, and I feel his large hand on my left breast. His fingers grab my nipple, and he squeezes it hard.

I look him in the eye feeling the pain giving me pleasure, and feeling my pussy flush with lust. He motions for me to move ahead. I turn, and take my three steps. Standing back on the stairs behind my husband I feel the man's fingers softly trace up the back of my right leg. It tickles as they touch me from the back of my knee all the way up to my ass crack.

I take a step up, and stand there with one leg on a higher stair. His fingers trace my crack, and the slip under the leg touching my ass underneath. I feel his cold fingers slide between my cheeks, and run down over my warm butt hole. He pushes and rubs gently giving me pleasurable feeling that I've never experienced before. The wetness from the water lets his finger tips slide in slightly letting me know just how thick his fingers are.

He removes his hand as I step up a few more steps. Then as I stand there on another landing I feel him press in close. His large hands wrap around my sides, and his fingers slip under the front of my suit bottom. He touches my shaven mound a few seconds before his fingers find my vaginal cleft, and then I feel him slip a finger down over my clit. It feels so good, and I know that I'm already wet. Feeling his finger slide easily down reassured my knowledge.

He lets go as I step up a couple of steps. His touching and teasing has me so horny. I step up with my feet two steps apart. I feel him tight to my ass, and I feel his fingers pull the gusset of my suit to the side. He slips a finger into my eager vagina, and begins to fuck me with it right there in the line. then I feel a second finger join the first, and fill me up inside. I take another step, but he never lets go.

It feels so good, and I feel so dirty. I feel an orgasm build inside of me as his fingers coax it. His thumb begins to rub my anus, and I take a couple more steps. It's hard enough to stand while being finger fucked let alone walk up steps. It feels so good with the added sensation on my asshole that my orgasm is quickly imminent. Then we come to another landing. He pulls his fingers out, and just belly's up behind me as his hands caress my bald mound under my suit.

I can't wait for the line to move, and when it finally does I have to bite my lip to keep from moaning as his fingers delve back into my vagina. My hips rock grinding my pussy onto his fingers, and his thumb slowly slips into my ass. It feels so strange, so different, but yet so good as he fucks both of my holes in tandem. It's hard to walk up the steps with his fingers in me and my legs shaking, but I manage somehow. We are so close to the top before I bite my lip hard as I orgasm onto his hand.

It feels so good. I feel my butt clenching around his thumb as my vagina quivers around his fingers. He holds me upright as I shiver in delight. It lasts for a wonderful minute or two before subsiding. He keeps fingering me until he knows that I'm done. Then I feel him pull his hand away. I turn to look at him. He's smiling a huge smile as he looks down at his fingers which are coated in my orgasm. I then take his hand, and suck my orgasm from his fingers seductively.

We are quickly to the top, and I look back at the man. I see him trying to hide a raging boner as I sit on the tube with my husband and youngest. I smile and wink as we are pushed down. In a few seconds we are splashing into the catch pond, and walking out. Then we walk away to the next ride.

A couple of hours later we meet our friends back at the car for some lunch. We sit and chat for a bit before returning to the park for more fun. I don't see the man again until it's almost time to go home. We are back in the wave pool, and he is with a woman and the . She is taller than I am, but looks to weight the same. She has long black hair that comes down to her waist, and a much bigger chest than mine. He sees me, and smiles. She looks over at me, and smiles also. I return their smile with one of my own, and I add a hello nod to it.

I float for a while watching my husband play with my , and then I feel the need to go to the bathroom. I tell him that I'll be back before handing him my tube to watch over. When I finish peeing I exit the stall, and wash my hands. When I look up the man's girlfriend is standing right behind me staring at me.

"So you're the white bitch with the tight pussy that let my man finger her in line, huh?"

Her bluntness takes me by surprise. My jaw drops.

"Well, that's fine. He likes stinky fingers anyway, but you can't have one without the other."

I'm confused as she drags me back into a changing room. She pushes me down so I'm sitting on the bench staring at her.

"I hope you're hungry bitch?" She says.

I can only watch as she pulls her bikini bottoms to the side, and steps on the bench with her feet on either side of me. She shoves her trimmed crotch in my face, and grabs the back of my head.

"Eat it you white bred ho." She commands.

I feel the warm wetness on my lips as she holds my face tight to her labia. I can't breath, and I fight for air. Eventually my mouth opens as I gasp for breath, and it's filled with her crotch. She tastes somewhat like I do. Which makes it easier to do as she commands, and I begin to lick her clitoris letting my tongue delve into her vagina occasionally. She moans, and her hips rock as she fucks my face. I grab her ass from under her, and pull her closer to taste her deeper. She seems to like it, and it makes me wet just knowing she's liking it.

Her hips rock faster and faster. She grinds hard against my mouth. Her hand holds my head as her fingers entwine in my wet hair. Soon she moans a strained moan, and I feel the rush of wetness fill my mouth. It tastes a bit bitter, but I swallow it down anyway. It wanes as fast as it came on, and she is soon sitting beside me panting. I look her in the eye smiling. I'm happy my first time with another woman was like this. I lean in, and we kiss for a few minutes.

"I'll be your ho any day." I whisper as I get up to leave.

"Be at the lazy river in a half hour like a good ho then white bred, and you'll know what it's like to be with a real man instead of that sorry excuse you have out there."

I smile, and return to my husband. After about a half hour thinking about her offer, and fantasizing about it, I tell my husband that I just want to float down the river and relax. He says that he'll stay in the wave pool with the , and I wander off to the lazy river where I find an empty tube to float with. I float for a few minutes relaxing before I feel someone grabbing my right breast. I look up to see the man from before. His woman is right beside him, and they are both smiling at me.

"I didn't think you were going to show up." She says. "My name is Denise, but you can call me ma'am."

"And my name is sir. Got it?"

"Yes sir. Yes ma'am." I say shyly.

"That's a good start." He says. "Now let's pull off to the side over here where it's more quiet."

We pull off, and walk up behind some bushes. He stands in front of me, and she stands behind him.

"Get on your knees ho." She commands.

"Yes ma'am." I say as I kneel.

I watch as she pulls his trunks down, and reveals a long thick black cock. Bigger than anything I've ever seen.

"Ten inches of pleasure." He says giggling.

"And you're going to get it all." She adds.

He gently takes my head pulling my face closer to it. I find my mouth opening, and my tongue lifting it in. I am soon sicking it, and feeling it harden in my mouth.

"That's it bitch. Suck that anaconda."

He pushes it into my mouth gagging me. I try to swallow as much as I can, but he's just too much. I don't see her move, but she is behind me peeling my suit off me, and pinching my nipples as my breasts sway from me sucking him. I feel her fingers running down my butt crack, and down over my bare mound touching my pussy from both sides as the tips of fingers touch my clit making me moan.

"Damn you're wet. That's good. It'll make it easier for my man to show you what getting a real dick is all about. Now lay on your back ho." She commands as she pulls me off his cock by my shoulders.

I lay back, and see her crotch come down on my face in seconds. Then I feel him spreading my legs really wide as he kneels between them. His cock touches my pussy, and it's warmth sends a shiver of excitement up my spine. I moan as he rubs the tip up and down my labia covering it in my wetness.

"It's time for you to get your little white cunt used properly." He says.

I feel him push into me making my crotch spread wider than it ever has. It begins to hurt some, and I moan. She crushes her pussy tighter to my lips silencing me. His cock opens my inch by inch stretching my vagina more than ever. Slowly he slips into me until I feel his hips touch my legs. Then he lifts my legs higher, and I feel his cock push against my cervix. It hurts, but he doesn't stop. Instead he begins to fuck me with the entire length. I feel it plunging deep over and over as he crushes me under his weight. I lick her trying not to concentrate on the pain of my crotch being stretched so far.

She rides my face while his cock rams into me harder and harder. It feels like he's all the way into my throat from the inside. I feel my nipples being pinched and pulled while my boobs flop around from him slamming against me. I taste her orgasm as she cums in my mouth. I again swallow her juices which turns me on even more. It turns the discomfort into pleasure, and I soon feel the tension welling up within me. She lays beside me, and begins to make out with me. It proves to be too much as her warm body presses against mine.

I feel the tension explode out of me through my crotch. I orgasm all over his cock as he fucks me hard. The waves come fast and strong making my soul shake with delight. It's so intense, and so pleasurable. It lasts for minutes before finaly waning.

"That's it bitch. Cum all over my cock. I like with bitch cum."

"He's getting close ho. Are you ready to become a black cock slut?"

"Oh... yes... ma'am." I moan.

"Good. Cause I'm going to fill this pussy up. You're going to be black bred, and you ain't going to want no little white dick anymore."

"Fill her cunt up. Give this white bred bitch a black baby that she'll have to explain to her hubby."

""No ma'am. No sir. Please don't finish in me."

Shut up bitch. You're getting what you need, right?" She asks.

"Yes ma'am."

"Then you know what else you want too right?" He asks. "All you need to do is ask."

"Oh God!" I moan as his cock brings me to another orgasm. "Don't stop! Just fuck me. Give me that big cock."

He slams into me hard, and she sucks on my breasts giving me another great orgasm. As it begins to wane I hear him begin to groan. His thrusting into me slows. He lifts my legs higher and wider as he puts more weight against me pushing his cock deep int my pussy. Then he look me in the eye smiling.

"Stop, or go bitch?"

"Fuck me." I moan as my orgasm slowly wanes.

Then he pushes into me hard grinding his hips into me as he grunts hard. I feel his cock push past my cervix as his cum blasts directly into my uterus. I wince from the pain, but feel pleasure in the warm cum filling my womb.

"That's it bitch. Take a real man's cum like you know you need. Just like all you white sluts dream of." She taunts.

"Yes ma'am." I reply like I have a choice.

"This is one good piece of ass too." He says to her. "I'm tempted to keep this one."

She smiles at him, and then kisses me. "What do you think of that?"

"I'd like that." I hear myself say.

"Well I will have to think about that. The fact that you're just another white ho don't help your case, but you can eat pussy. My man seems to like you though. I'm sure we'll meet again." She laughs.

I feel his cock pull out of me, and my legs lower to the ground. I watch as they grab their tubes, and float away leaving me naked and dripping cum. I pull my suit on, and float back to the entrance before returning to my husband. We spend out last minute in the wave pool. Them playing, and my leaking semen out of my sore crotch.

I see them again as we are walking out. I smile at them, and they smile back. She bumps into me making me drop my towel. When I pick it up she hands me a piece of paper with their information on it. I hide it away, and we continue on with our normal plans. Only now I'm thinking back, and wondering what can be in the future.
4 Comments
The Camping Trip.
Posted:Aug 17, 2017 9:44 am
Last Updated:Sep 24, 2017 6:21 am
8095 Views

Here's my attempt at writing an erotic story based off my fantasies. It got a bit long. Sorry. Let me know what you think, but remember that I'm not a professional writer. I've never written a complete story like this before. I hope you enjoy it.

There I was sitting there watching the dying campfire listening to the crackling in the cool night air as the whippoorwill sounded it's call in the quiet air. I'm wide awake after a full day of cavorting with my family. Now they are all sound asleep. The clock reads ten thirty, and I'm surprised by how silent the campgrounds are for a summer weekday.

"Here I am," I think to myself. "A forty something woman with two , loving husband, and everything that I can ask for. Except for being overweight; I have the perfect life. Why does it feel like something is missing? What is it that is creating the void I feel deep inside?"

I analyze my life for a moment. I am 43, a bit over the 250 mark for weight, I have long brown hair, brown eyes, and try to keep myself clean and tidy. I dress conservatively, but do have a wilder side that I keep reigned in as much as I can. This means that I do sometimes wear mini skirts, deep vee necklines, and skip the underwear on occasion. Well, I skip the underwear more often than I should, but I have just never found them to be very comfortable. I like it when my 40 D breasts can be free. It feels much more natural, and so much more sexy. Right now I'm wearing an old light blue button down blouse, some old ratty red shorts, and a red g string lace panties. No bra since I was hoping for some alone time with the hubby.

Today we started out with a good breakfast after sleeping until ten thirty. Then we went on a hike in the afternoon returning just in time for supper. We finished out the day by swimming until the sun was beginning to set around nine. When we got back we all showered, and I lit a fire as they turned in one by one. My husband being the last one to leave asked how long I was going to stay up, and I told him that I wasn't tired at all.

Which brings me to now. Here I sit watching the flames die, and contemplating what I feel is missing. When the flames are well below the fire ring I begin to feel the cool air giving me a chill. I decide to take a walk to get my mind off things and unwind.I grab my flashlight, and begin to slowly pace around the campgrounds. Most are empty. There are only five other sites filled, and they are all quiet. Most are dark, but the rest have some sort of a light on dimly illuminating the road that I'm walking on.

I walk to the boat landing, and watch out over the dark water listening to the sounds of the night in the open calmness. The stars shine brightly reflecting off the water making me feel so insignificant against the vastness of space. I stand there trying to take as much of it in as I can before moving on as another chill runs up my spine. I walk on.

I walk to the pavilion, and smell the remnants of an earlier cookout. The charcoal and food smell makes my stomach growl. I giggle as I walk on. I soon make it to the trail head that leads to a small waterfall. I decide to walk it even though it's dark. In less than five minutes I hear the water as it hits the rocks below the falls, and the trail quickly opens up to the falls. I listen to the sounds for a few minutes before walking back to the road where I turn towards the playground area. I check my phone to see that it's only eleven o'clock.

I am soon at the playground, and I decide to sit on the swing set. I begin to swing slowly as I listen to the quiet. My peace is quickly shattered by a voice from behind me.

"Hi there." I hear startling me.

It's a man's voice, but he doesn't sound that old. I turn to look quick shining my light in his face. I see a twenty something man with brown shoulder length hair staring back at me. He has a slender muscular build along with a slight belly.

"Sorry. I didn't mean to scare you." He says as he sits on the swing beside me.

"That's okay." I say. "I was just in my own world."

"The woods does that to a person. It's so serene, and beautiful. Just like you are."

"Thanks. I think."

"You think? You should already know how pretty you are. I'm sure there's guys lining up for you all over."

"That's definitely not the case. Besides, I'm married. So I'm not looking."

"We're guys. We don't much care if a girl is married. Just willing, and sexy. And seeing you in that one piece earlier let's me know just how sexy you are. Me and all the rest of the guys staring at you."

I stop swinging, and stare at him as an uneasiness fills my soul.

"I'm married, and I don't cheat. So I guess you'll have to go look elsewhere."

"Maybe, but I won't stop looking at you. You just have this aura about you. It's sexy, alluring, mysterious, and being good looking adds to the entire package."

"Thanks, but I need to get going. My husband is expecting me back soon." I lie.

"Before you go tell me your name."

"Why do you need to know?"

"So I know which name to moan later." He laughs.

"Michele." I say without thinking.

I begin to walk away, and check back to see him watching me from the swing. He is holding something, but I just keep walking not wanting to dwell on it. I feel more at ease as I round the bend in the road returning to my campsite. I soon pass the trail to the falls, and come up to the boat landing. I hear my name being called out from the road ahead of me. Not loud, but loud enough to be heard. I don't recognize the voice so I turn back toward the playground.

I see the dark outline of someone standing in the middle of the road. My heart begins to thunder in my chest as I fill with fear. I turn back to the campground to see another figure standing in the middle of the road.I run toward the boat landing in the hopes that whoever they are they just leave me alone. I make it to the dock before I turn around. Panting I watch the entry to the area. Nothing. I wait a few minutes. Still nothing. My adrenaline begins to ease, and I decide to walk back as fast as I can.

I take one step, and two figures rush out of the surrounding woods towards me. I retreat back without thinking. Only to realize that I just backed myself out onto the dock. They are both quickly at the end of the dock trapping me. My heart is beating out of my chest as I stare at them both. They are both six foot tall, and slender looking. For what I can see is they are both wearing black from head to toe. What scares me the most is that they are also wearing ski masks.

"Please just leave me alone." I say assertively.

They answer by standing at the end of the dock side by side staring at me.

"Just let me go. My husband is waiting for me. He'll come looking for me at any minute."

I heard them giggle. The one on my right motions for me to come to him. I shake my head. The other one reaches behind him, and I stare in dread as I see the glimmer of a large knife blade shine in the star light. He motions for me to come to him again while the other one plays with the blade in his hands.

I don't know what to do. Either I go into the water where I'll never be able to swim away before they can get to me, and risk making them mad. Or I go to them, and hope that they won't kill me since I was listening. Before I know it I am standing in front of them. The one with the knife runs the blade over my cheek, down my neck, over my left breast, and down my belly sending a shiver up my spine. He giggles as I shiver. I look down to see my nipples poking out against the blouse for all to see as plain as day.

The one on my right puts his hand on my shoulder, and pulls me toward the lone lamp which dimly lights the far end of the parking area. Under it lies on old wooden picnic table which I am led to. I see the brown hair sticking out from under his mask, and I realize that it's the guy from the playground. I look at the other guy, but can't see anything other than the black clothes covering him.

I am sat down on the bench of the table, and the brown haired guy stands in front of me. I just stare at him. He grabs me by my hair, and pulls my face to his crotch. I feel his semi hard dick against my lips as he pulls my face tight to him.

I try to push away, but he's way stronger than I am. His friend grabs my wrists pulling my arms behind my back leaving me with no way to fend him off. I can only sit there watching as he unzips his fly before reaching in. I try to pull away knowing his plans, but he holds me tight.

"No please. I'm married. I can't" I plead.

My pleas are answered bu his dick being slapped against my lips. It smells musky. I struggle harder as he pulls my hair harder. Something wraps around my wrists binding them together, and then I feel hands grope my breasts. I clench my teeth as the fingers find my hard nipples. They pinch them, and twist making me moan as the pain sets in. Then I hear a strange voice in my left ear whisper.

"You're ours now bitch. Do what you're made for."

The dick presses hard against my lips forcing my jaw open as it slips into my mouth. It slides right to the back of my throat making me choke and gag. Again they giggle. My shirt rips open, and the hands are all over my chest. Groping, pinching, twisting, and making me moan from the abuse. The brown haired guy uses my mouth hard. Fucking my face without any care as to my feelings. I feel his cock banging against the back of my mouth repeatedly as the hands are all over my breasts. I feel a tingle in my crotch as I think about what's happening.

The hands move down over my belly, and I listen to the brown haired guy's breathing become more erratic telling me that he's enjoying himself. I find myself thinking about my craving to give a blow job, but my husband's not into them so it's gone unfulfilled. But now it's happening, but by some strange guy. I find myself giving in to their advances. The dick in my mouth feels so hard, and I can begin to taste his pre cum. I find myself sucking him willingly. Wanting to taste his seed.

I feel fingers touching my crotch over my shorts. A giggle fills my left ear as the fingers touch the folds of my vagina through my clothes.

"Your cunt is good and wet bitch. Only a real slut would be as wet as you are right now." He whispers.

The dick pulls from my mouth, and I am pulled to my feet by my hair. They step back looking at me with my torn shirt hanging off my arms behind me with my heaving breasts swaying in the air. I see the brown haired guy's hard dick throbbing in the dim light. It looks rock hard, and bigger than my husband's. He must be eight inches long. the other guy steps up to me pulling my shorts slowly down to my ankles revealing my red lace underwear.

He steps back, and I see the brown haired guys pointing his phone at me snapping picture after picture. The other guy pulls my underwear up high making them ride up into my crotch, and pulls my shorts off my feet. He holds them up so the brown haired guy can take pictures of the wet spot in the crotch. They giggle some before untying my wrists. I think about running, but know that I'd never be able to out run them. I am laid on top of the table onto my back, and I feel my ankles being tied to the metal frame. I just lay there as my wrists are tied together and to the frame so my arms are reaching above my head.

In seconds I see the other guy kneeling by my head. His dick is out, and he is pulling my face toward it. I try to turn away, but I am unable. I feel the tingling in my crotch grow as I stare at his short fat cock. My lips open as it nears, and I take him into my mouth sucking him hard. My jaw quickly tires from being open so wide, but my attention is taken by the fingers touching my crotch over my panties.

"Damn! She is wet. This bitch is down right soaking." The brown haired guy says not bothering to hide his voice.

"I told you. She's loving this. You picked a good one this time." The other guy answers also not worrying about hiding his voice.

"It's always the big ones that love to be fucked, and this one seems to love it rough. Don't you bitch?"

"Mmm Hmm." I moan not thinking.

I feel my underwear pull to the side, and feel two fingers slide into my vagina making me moan with pleasure. He begins to finger me, and it makes me hornier than ever. I suck the cock in my mouth harder as he fucks my face.

"The bitch seems to like this." The brown haired guys says from between my open legs. "I wonder if she'll like this?"

I feel him yank his fingers out of me, and slap my crotch hard. I moan as the sting sets in making my legs strain against the bindings holding them still. He laughs as he slaps my crotch again. The dick in my mouth shoves deeper quieting my moans. He slaps me over and over really hard before he finally has enough. Then I feel his lips press against my tender crotch, and his tongue slide into me. My back arches, and a moan escapes me from deep within.

His tongue tickles across my clitoris making my hips rock and me suck with a sense of urgency. In seconds I feel the brown haired guy reach up grabbing my hard nipples. He pinches them hard twisting as he pulls my breasts downward with them. The mix of pain and pleasure drives me wild. The tickling in my crotch rises to the pit of my stomach, and intensifies. I feel my entire body slowly begin to tense as the cock hits the back of my throat. I feel my lust reach it's climax. I am on the verge of orgasm. I want it. I need it.

They both suddenly stand up leaving me wanting. I look at them as they stand beside me talking. They both begin to take pictures of me reminding me of what's happening. I fill with disgust fill me. How could I be liking this? I'm such a bad person. A bad wife. A bad mom. I begin to cry.

The other guy unties me, and helps me to sit up. Then the brown haired guy begins to talk.

"We all can see that you're torn. You're confused and ashamed. Don't be. You've evidently been neglected in certain areas, and the need has grown over time. It's only natural. Give in to your urges, and just be yourself. Nobody needs to know, and you have two willing helpers right here. Let yourself go, and enjoy the moment."

"I can't. This is so wrong. Please just let me go."

"Stand up, and give me your panties." He commands changing the tone in his voice.

I stand, and slowly pull off my underwear handing them to him.

"Good girl. Now be a good slut, and bend over and give my friend the rest of the blow job he's been wanting."

"No please." I plead.

"I'm not asking."

I turn around reluctantly, and bend down taking him back into my mouth.

"Stand up, and give me your panties." He commands changing the tone in his voice.

"No. I can't do that." I protest.

"I'm not asking." He says as the other guy steps closer to me.

I see the flash of the blade as he brings it up to my neck. I wait for the end as the edge is put to my skin. He presses close to me, and asks the brown haired guy if he wants him to make me listen? The brown haired guy tells him to calm down. The other guy steps back, and I tense as he runs the tip down from my neck, and circles my nipples with it. I close my eyes anticipating the sharp sting of a slice. My attention is refocused to what's happening when I feel hands grab my arms spinning me around. My hair is grabbed pushing me face down to the table bending me over. I then hear the rattling of a belt buckle.

I freeze expecting to be taken. Then I feel a smack across my butt. In seconds the sting sets in making my legs shake in pain. It's quickly followed by another and another. I moan with each swat. My backside feels on fire as they spank it. Eventually the whipping stops, and I feel warm hands touching the sore flesh of my butt. One leans over the top of me whispering in my ear.

"You have a nice fat ass slut." I hear the brown haired guy say.

Then I feel my g string panties yank down to my ankles.

"Damn. She's so fucking wet that it soaked her panties and is running down her legs." He says as I hear his phone clicking more pictures.

Then I sense him standing behind me. I freeze. In a moment I feel his cock enter my vagina sliding deeper than I thought possible. I moan feeling him inside of me, and feel the tingling resume deep inside of me. His hands grasp my hips as he begins to slam into me making our skin slap together loudly. I feel my body shaking from the impacts of his thrusts, and it feels so good.

The other guy sits on the table top, and pulls my face to his exposed cock. I take it into my mouth willingly. He holds my hair tightly controlling the pace. It feels like their dicks are going to meet in the middle of me. My lust is unbearable. I feel the tingling growing inside of me larger and more intense. It consumes me. My body begins to tense as the pleasure takes me. My body shakes violently as he uses me roughly. My moans are almost non stop as they flow unconsciously from me.

I feel the grip tighten in my hair. He pulls me tight to his body as he groans. I gag when it hits the back of my throat. Then I feel his cum spurting out filling my mouth. I swallow it down trying not to choke. He holds me tight unloading down my throat, and the only movement I have is from the cock slamming into my vagina.

"That's a good slut. Eat that cum." He goads as I suck him.

"She's a good fuck too." The brown haired guys says to him.

I feel his grip tighten around my hips as he fucks me. His thrusts slam into me making my body tense hard as the tingling becomes all I can feel. I hear his breathing become sporadic, and his movements jerky. The dick is pulled from my mouth letting me finally close my jaw.

Then it happens. I feel the cock bury deep into my vagina, and hear him groan loud. I feel it twitching inside of me as a warm feeling grows in my womb. He's finishing inside of me. He is trying to push his dick deeper into me, but he's all the way in already. It's all I can take, and I feel my tension release from me. It flows from my head, and exits out through my crotch. My entire body shakes and quivers as the waves of release course through me. It's the most intense orgasm that I've had in years.

My teeth clench as the pleasure takes me. I hear him grunt, and feel him jab deeper into me as he drains the last drips of cum into me. The shakes slowly subside as my orgasm wanes from the peak of pleasure. I feel the dick pull out of me leaving me feeling empty, but still quivering some as I lay there face down on the table.

I feel tired, worn out, sore, and well fucked. I've never been used like this before. It's so wrong, but feels so right. I hear the clicking again telling me that they are taking more pictures. After a bit the other guy sits beside me.

"You are a really good slut. It's too bad that we can't just fuck you all night long. I think you'd like it as much as we would." He says.

Then the brown haired guy sits on the opposite side of me stroking my hair.

"You are one hell of a nice piece of ass." The brown haired guy says. "I think that later tonight you'll have to show me how well you suck dick. My friend seemed to like it."

"Please let me go." I moan exhausted.

"It doesn't look like you're in any shape to go anywhere for a while." He continues. "I bet you can't even walk after the fucking I just gave you. And if you could manage you'll probably slip on all of my cum that's dripping out of your snatch."

I lay my head down closing my eyes giving in to whatever they decide for me. I hear them stand up, and then it's quiet. I open my eyes to see them walking away. I wait until they are out of sight before trying to stand. My legs shake, and I fall to the seat on my butt. It immediately hurts. I realize that my backside must be bruised from the spanking they gave me. I lean to the side to ease the ache, and look around for my clothes. I don't see them. Anywhere. They must have taken them with them. Here I sit, naked, and the cool night air is giving me shivers. I eventually manage to my feet, and stumble through the parking area away from the picnic table.

I make my way back to the campsite hoping nobody would see me and my nakedness. I walk as fast as I can, and only stop to pick up my phone which they left along the way for me to find. It takes like what seems forever to get back, but I'm sure it was less than ten minutes. I sneak into the camper grabbing my pajama shirt and covering myself. My husband doesn't even stop snoring as I climb into the bed beside him.

I lay there thinking about what just happened to me, and feel the emotions run the gamut in my mind. I feel so dirty as the semen leaks from me. Knowing that I had such an intense orgasm that felt so great with someone other than my husband. The only reprise is that they took me even though I said that I didn't want to. Was it cheating, or force? If it was forced why did it feel so good. I soon fall asleep.

In the morning I am the last one up. I am alone in the camper as the family is out preparing food around the fire. I grab my phone to check the time, and immediately fill with dread. The background on my phone is now a picture of me with two dicks in me taken from behind. I delete it as fast as I can, and look for more. Thankfully I don't find any. I dress, and join the family pretending that nothing has happened.

The afternoon drags by with last night fresh on my mind. Strangely I find myself getting horny thinking about how they made me do what they wanted, and used me without a care. I grab a book, and sit in the screen tent to read. My family decide to go on a bike ride. They ask me to go, but I have to decline the offer since my bottom end is still quite sore and tender. A bike seat just wouldn't help my predicament any. I wave as they ride off knowing that they'll be gone for hours since they usually stop along the way to look at things and play in the playground.

I dive into my book about weird short stories, and begin to relax. It's not long before I get a text. I'm a bit anxious looking, but am relieved to see that it's a picture of a fuzzy caterpillar sent from my husband. I should have known. They always send me pictures of the things that they find on their outings. Soon the texts begin to roll in steady. More caterpillars, frogs, chipmunks, flowers, and on and on. I like seeing them, but it does get annoying listening to my phone ringing so much breaking the quiet.

After about ten minutes I get a picture of something fuzzy, but it's not clear so I can't make out what it is. I reply asking what it is, and soon another picture comes through. It's a clear picture of my crotch from behind as semen leaks out of me. I look at the sender, and see that it says the number is private. Quickly I delete the messages, and tell whoever it is to stop texting me.

"You should be naked right now." The next text says.

I ignore it.

"You look hot sitting there all dressed. Looks like you're leaning to the side. Does your ass hurt?"

I look around to see if I can see anyone watching me, but I can't see anyone. I figure that they're just guessing as to what I'm doing.

"I wonder what your husband and would say if they seen all the pictures I have of you fucking someone else?"

I can leave it go. I have to reply.

"Just leave me alone. You already got what you wanted from me. Just go away."

"I can't. I want more of that nice big ass of yours. I want you. I want you now."

"You can't have me. EVER."

"Just put down that book, and take them clothes off, and your family won't see the pictures."

I fill again with fear. He has to be watching me, but where? I look around more closely. Still I see nothing. Then another photo text rings through. It's a picture of me looking around from just a few seconds ago.

"You'll never see me unless I want you to. Now undress or the first one will go to your young ."

I stand up looking around still. I can't see anyone anywhere. I feel like my choices are limited, and begin to undress down to my bra and panties.

"Very nice, but you're not done yet." He texts as I sit back down. "All of it."

I again stand, and remove the remainder of my clothes leaving me completely bare from head to toe.

"Very good. Now lean back, and spread your legs as wide as you can."

I reluctantly comply.

"Reach down, and rub that pretty pussy of your until you orgasm."

"I'll never orgasm doing this." I think as I slowly run my hands over my body.

The warm mid day breeze wafts over me as my hand reaches down between my legs. I feel my wetness, and am kind of surprised. I'm not usually this wet unless I'm really turned on, and now isn't one of those times. I'm not really even in the mood. My body shakes when my finger touches my clitoris. It changes my perspective very quickly. Unconsciously my fingers dive deep into my vagina, and a moan escapes my lips. My left hand grabs my left breast, and pinches the nipple gently as my right hand pleasures my crotch.

It's mere seconds before the tingling of lust grows inside of me, and my hips rock against my hand making my fingers slide in and out. I close my eyes, and a picture of last night automatically appears. The feeling of his cock slamming into me. Tasting the cock in my mouth. Feeling them both inside of me at the same time. I moan loud as my orgasm flows free. My body shakes with pleasure for minutes before slowly subsiding. Then I sit there panting. My fingers are covered in my mess, and I am feeling tired. It's a few seconds before I get another text.

"Lick your fingers bitch. Let out the filthy slut you have locked up inside."

Before I realize what I'm doing my fingers are in my mouth, and all I taste is my own orgasm. I suck my fingers one by one.

"Good girl! Now for the rest of the time you're here you will not wear any bra, and only wear thongs or g string underwear. You will also need to shave that hairy cunt of yours. I like that it's trimmed, but it all needs to go. Then tonight you will go for your walk at eight, and you'll go straight to the maintenance shed near the waterfall. It'll be unlocked. Go inside, and wait."

I quickly dress knowing that he's done with me for the time being. I delete the messages in case my husband looks at my phone, and try to get back into my story. I can't. All I can think of is having to meet him again, and knowing that he's going to use me again. Then I get another message. It's from my husband. They're on their way back, and it has a picture of the picnic table at the boat landing. I can see the outline of where my body rubbed clean last night while I was being fucked.

"Someone had fun last night. Lol." He writes.

Just as I read the text they ride in. Tired and sweaty they all grab a water from the cooler, and sit by me. The go on and on about what they saw, and where they went. My husband jokes about the table marks. I laugh it off asking how he would know what happened there since it could be just about anything that would have made a mark like that. He retorts that there's not too many things that can leave marks that look like boob and belly prints. I grab my shower things, and go to take a shower.

As I try to wash away the filth I feel inside and out; my mind constantly races from the memory of last night to the anticipation and anxiety of tonight, and everywhere in between. When I return I see that they all had also taken showers while I was in there, and now my husband was suggesting going to town for ice cream. I am more than willing to do anything to get my mind off things.

We drive the half hour into town, and then we do some shopping after stopping for ice cream. We make a day of it, and return around six thirty. My are tired, and the hubby is ready to sit back to relax. We play board games for an hour before the go to their beds. My husband says that he's going to lay down to read. That means read until he falls asleep in less than a page. I sit there in my chair knowing that I will have to start walking really soon.

I wait until I hear him snoring. Which is about ten minutes. Then I slip on my sandals, and begin to walk. I make it to the maintenance shed a little before eight. It's unlocked so I slowly walk in. It's well lit on the inside, but without any windows you could never tell. The sounds of the waterfall is silenced when the door closes behind me. I look around, and see a large room with a single work bench along the back wall covered in tools and stuff. Tools and parts are hanging all along every wall, and it makes the rustic inside look well used.

I stand there looking around for a few minutes before the door swings open behind me. A bag is pulled over my head as I turn around blocking my sight. Then I feel my wrists quickly being tied together before being pulled up toward the ceiling until I am standing on my tiptoes. Then I hear that familiar voice.

"Looking really good tonight my sweet slut." The brown haired guy says. "I'm glad you showed up. I have a lot of things I've always wanted to try, and since I have a willing partner here."

"I'm not so willing." I interject.

"Well, you showed up, and I see that you are missing a bra. It seems to me that you are listening to what I'm telling you. That tells me that you're willing."

"I only did that because you are blackmailing me."

I feel him press his body against my right side, and his hand touches my crotch.

"Then explain how wet you are bitch." He whispers in my ear.

"I can't control that."

I feel his finger pushing up against my shorts as he tries to push them into me. I moan painfully. Then I hear him giggle. His hand lifts my shirt up over my head, and he tucks it behind my head to hold it up out of the way. His hands go straight back to my breasts, and he caresses them pinching my nipples go gently. It feels so good that a soft moan of pleasure escapes me. He massages my chest for a minute or two before walking away.

I hear him digging through things before his steps return to me. Then I feel something tightening around my right breast followed by something tightening around the left one. I feel it pull even tighter, and tighter as it wraps around my body. I feel pressure build in my breasts as the thing tightens around me. I hear him walk away again, and then when he returns I feel something tighten to my nipples. It doesn't hurt, but the pressure is intense. His hands begin to touch my breasts lightly. I can barely feel his touch as his fingers trace around my areolas, but I can feel his touch when his fingers move down my sides to the waistband of my shorts. He slowly pulls my shorts to the floor.

"Nice panties." He says as he looks at my sheer black satin thong.

His finger go straight to my crotch where he touches the gusset of my underwear.

"Soaking wet already. Tell me again how you don't want this slut."

I feel a warm feeling wrap around my right nipple, and I realize that he must be sucking on it. It feels strange. Not as sensitive as it usually is, but it's enough to get the familiar tingling going in my crotch. I feel myself tensing, and pushing my body against him trying to get more of my nipple into his mouth. I strain against the ropes holding me high feeling them cut into my wrists. His hand massages my left breast while he suckles the right. He nibbles on my now rock hard nipple eliciting moans from deep inside of me.

After a few agonizing minutes of him teasing my breasts the hood pulls off. The light blinds me at first. Then as my eyes adjust I see him standing in front of me smiling. His chiseled face and long brown hair above the bared hairless chest. He's only wearing boxer shorts and sandals. I look down to see my breasts tied tight, and purple from lack of circulation. I can see clothes pins clamped onto my nipples, but I can't really feel them. Then I look up to see that he has placed cameras all around me, and they were recording. I begin to struggle fruitlessly.

"There, there. The fun is just beginning." He says as he turns to the bench.

He grabs something, and I don't see what it is until he turns around. Then I see him holding two candles in glass jars. They're both lit, and I can see the liquid wax pooling up in the jars. He is soon in front of me holding one of the jars close to my face. I feel the heat on my cheek. I turn to look at it just in time to see him tipping the jar. The wax slowly pours out onto my left shoulder. It burns as it trickles down over my left breast, and it leaves lines of wax as it cools to my skin. He moves it back and forth until my breast is completely covered, and the wax is running down my leg. Then he repeats the process on my right side. All the while I clench my teeth not wanting to give him the pleasure of knowing that he's hurting me.

"You're taking this like a champ." He says as he dumps out the last drops onto me.

"Fuck you asshole." I snarl.

"Maybe later babe." He says as he begins to scrape the wax from my skin with a piece of metal. "First you have to do for me."

"I'll never do anything for you. Just let me go."

"You can go when you finally give in to your inner slut. We both know that you are one horny bitch, and you want to fuck. I bet you wouldn't mind if I sent all the pictures to your husband. I bet you secretly wished that he was here with five other guys fucking the hell out of you right now."

"That's your fantasy. Not mine."

"Is it? I tell you what... I'll untie you, and then you can either do what I want, or you can leave. You know what will happen if you stay, and you know what will happen if you leave. You choose. Good girl, or let yourself be the slut you know you are."

He unties my wrists, and then unties my breasts after removing the clothes pins. I just stand there in my underwear thinking. I want to run so bad, but he'll send those pictures. I look at the floor, then the cameras, and then him. I don't know what to do. I have to stay. I have to do as he tells me or my life is over. I don't want my husband to leave me and take my . Damn it! I'm stuck.

"That's what I thought. Here. You know what to do." He says handing me his phone.

I look at it, and I see that he has pre written a mass text to all of the guys in his address book. It says that there's a woman that want to see how many guys she can take at once waiting in the waterfall shed. It goes on to say that I'm a big girl, but very horny and ready for anything. It ends with a picture of me from this afternoon sitting there naked with my legs wide open pleasuring myself, and says to hurry.

"What's it going to be?" He pressures me.

My hand shakes as my finger nears the "send" button. I can't do it, I shouldn't do it, but before I know it I did it. I watched as the messages read delivered in rapid succession. I feel my crotch flush with excitement as my mind fills with shame.

"That's what I thought. You are a really horny slut. I bet you dream about getting dick all the time."

I can't deny that one. I'm always horny, and my husband has never been able to keep up with my sex drive. I fantasize a lot, but never really have the time to do much more than that.

"It'll be a while before they get here. Until then I think we can do that fucking that you wanted. Bend over, and spread that big ass of yours." He says dropping his boxers revealing his rock solid cock.

I reluctantly turn away from him, get down onto my knees with my legs spread, bend over against a pile of rags laying on the floor, and reach back spreading my cheeks. I feel the cool air against my heated crotch as he kneels behind me. He pulls my panties to the side pulling the thing out of my butt crack, and slide easily into my already wet vagina.

"God damn your slut pussy is so hot and wet." He say as he begins to ram into me. "I love the way you can take all of my cock."

It feels so good inside of me. My lust is taking the pleasure to new heights. I feel an orgasm quickly build inside of me.

"Just fuck me." I moan.

"See slut. I knew you wanted my cock all the long. You're just a cock . A fat cock that needs to get as much cock in her slut cunt as she can. Isn't that right bitch?"

"Whatever you say. Just fuck me." I moan louder as the orgasm begins to tense my entire body.

He pulls his cock out of me leaving me frustrated.

"Tell me what you are, and I'll let you cum."

"What?" I say being taken by surprise.

"You know how much you want it. Hell, we both do. And the only way you are going to get it is to look into the camera and say what you are."

I look into the camera in front of me controlled by my lust, and I hear myself stammering, "I'm just a filthy cock slut. I need dick in me. I want to fuck every cock I can. I'm such a slut. My pussy is for fucking."

"That's it bitch." He says sliding back into me.

I moan as he slams into my vagina repeatedly making my body shake hard. My orgasm slowly returns, and is about ready to take me when he pulls out again. I moan in frustration as my body pushes back trying to get him back in to finish me.

"I think it's time for you to do things a bit different." He says laying on the floor.

I climb on top of him, and his cock slide right back into me. His hands and lips fin my breasts quickly. I moan as he squeezes them together sucking both my nipples together. I ride his cock hard feeling it deep inside of me. I am so close to orgasm when he lays back staring at me.

"Stop a sec." He says. "Lift up."

I do as he says, and he reaches down pulling out of me. I feel his cock move back, and poke against my anus.

"Now sit."

"What? No. That'll hurt."

"Take your time then."

I begin to lower myself slowly feeling it push against my hole. I've never had a dick in my ass before, and the one time I tried it didn't fit. Now I don't have a choice to stop. I have to make it fit. I feel my hole open around his cock. Wider and wider until it feels like it's open as far as it'll go. Then I bounce on it gently feeling it going in and out lubed by my vaginal juices. It slides easily, and I feel it pushing deeper little by little as my hole opens more around it. He soon begins to push up with his hips as I come down, and I feel my hole stretching more, and it stings as he pushes hard against me.

"You're taking too long. The head isn't even in yet."

"I'm sorry. It hurts. I've never done this before."

"Bullshit. A slut like you should have her asshole fuck everyday." He says grabbing my hips and pulling me down harder as I ride him.

I feel my hole being stretched more and more. The stinging grows every time I lower myself. Then I feel his cock hit a wall inside of me.

"There's the sphincter. Now is when it's going to hurt. So try to relax, and then just push past it."

It does hurt. It feels like he's ripping me open, and it hurts even more when his cock hits against my sphincter muscle. But I do as he says, an try to relax. I ride up and down his dick until it hits against the muscle. He moans as he pulls me down with a bit more force. It takes a few moments before i feel the muscle begin to give. It hurts as it gives some before quickly tensing again.

"You need to hurry up slut. Or I'll just do it."

I'm trying, but it isn't working. It hurts. A lot. It feels like my butt hole is being torn apart. I continue riding him; clenching my teeth to control the pain. His grip tightens to my waist, and he stops me from moving. Then he begins to fuck me from below. His cock slips in and out slamming against my sphincter making me moan in pain. He pulls my chest down to him telling me to spread my ass cheeks wide. His teeth clamp down on my right nipple as I open my ass for him. Then he pulls me down while he lifts his hips. I feel his cock go from just touching my asshole to slamming against my sphincter hard. I moan in pain as he pulls out. His teeth move to my left nipple, an he slams back into me.

I feel my sphincter give more this time. He pulls all the way out again, and repeats his thrust. It feels like the tip broke past before he pulled back out. My legs are numb, and my arms are tired from holding my ass open for him. He lays back looking me in the eyes. Then he pulls me down hard as he raises his hips. His cock pushes into me savagely, and I feel my hole opening as he stretches it. Then in a second it hits my sphincter, and pushes past. It hurts, and my muscle clamps down against his hard shaft trying to expel it. My legs shake from the pain, and I feel faint as his cock fills my guts. I look down to see him smiling under me.

"I knew your slut ass could take my cock. This gives a whole new meaning to what you said before, doesn't it?"

"It hurts." Is all I can manage.

"You said to fuck your asshole, and now I am." He laughs as he begins to fuck my hole.

It feels like he's plunging my insides as his cock slides in and out. His lips and teeth work my breasts while I try to balance myself against his thrusts. My muscle soon gives up it's fight. His cock slides easily into my ass over and over. It hurts, but my legs are numb. He fucks me for a few minutes before pushing me off. I fall onto my right side, and feel my ass burning. My sphincter tries to clamp shut, but it can't. In a moment he is lifting me to my hands and knees. I feel him spit down my crack, and then use it to lube his dick before sliding it back into my ass. He spreads my cheeks wide as his cock reaches even deeper into my rectum. His hips crash against my ass cheeks, and his balls slap my vagina.

It's not more than five minutes of him using my ass roughly before he plunges deep into me, and I feel a warm swelling growing in my belly. I can feel his cock twitching inside of me as he lets out squirt after squirt. He fills me for a few seconds before it begins to run down my leg. I feel it sting as his cum leaks past my asshole. He holds it in me. Thrusting occasionally as the orgasmic waves course through him. Then he pulls it out slowly. I fall to the floor onto my stomach. My ass feels like it's been torn to shreds, and my guts are burning inside. My sphincter is quivering from being rammed against for so long. a bit of gas leaks from my ass followed by a warm ooze. I feel it leak out, and run down over my crotch.

"That's a good view right there bitch. I could watch my cum leak out of you for hours, but instead you better clean yourself up. The guys will be here any minute now."

I wipe off, and pull my underwear back in place before pulling my shirt back down from behind my head. He steps in front of me, and touches my cheek lovingly. Then he reaches down to the collar of my shirt, and tugs to to the sides ripping it straight down the front until there's only about two inches of fabric holding it together. My breasts bounce as me shirt loosens, and makes the shirt flop open revealing my cleavage and most of my belly.

"That's more like it."

"Can I have my shorts?"

He laughs.

"I didn't think so."

I spot a chair in the corner, and sit in it to wait for the inevitable. He checks the cameras, and fools with his phone telling me that he's downloading to clear the memory so there's plenty of space to record all night. I feel the seriousness of my predicament as I watch, and I think about just running. I figure my husband would understand. He loves me, and won't just leave. But how do I explain it if he sees the recording of what just happened? It looked like I wanted it. Hell, I said that I did.

I am brought back to reality when the door swings open, and four guys all in their twenties walk in. They look at me sitting here, and then talk to the brown haired guy. They all laugh and talk for a few minutes. All the while I'm thinking about how I can take these guys no problem. Then the door opens again. About six more guys walk in. Now I'm starting to worry. Four is one thing. The most I've ever done was two, and that was once only yesterday. But ten? I don't know... Then the door opens again, and three more guys walk in. They're a bit older. They look like they're in their fifties.

The brown haired guy greets them all, and I see the door opening again but can't see who's entering or leaving. I'm hoping leaving. Then all the guys turn toward me, and make a big circle. I try to count, but get to fourteen before the brown haired guy calls for me to step into the middle of the circle. I hesitate as I rise up, and walk slowly into the middle of all these guys.

"Show them your nice and smooth pussy my slut." He orders.

I pull down the front of my panties, and turn so they all can see that I'm shaved bald down there.

"Do you guys like?" He asks them.

They all cheer.

"Well then. Lift your arms slut."

I comply lifting my arms over my head.

"Have at her guys."

In less than a second they are all over me at once. I feel hands all over my body. Pinching, poking, pulling, squeezing me everywhere. My shirt is torn off me, and my panties quickly follow. I am being kissed, sucked, and bitten all over too. Yet I somehow remain standing with my arms over my head. I close my eyes, and my attention is quickly taken by the attention they are giving me. I feel my crotch flush with excitement, an heat up as my juices begin to overflow. I can feel my wetness trickle down my legs as finger slip in and out of my vagina and ass. I look down to see most of the guys are now naked and rock hard. I fall to my knees knowing what will happen. Wanting it. Needing it. Waiting for that bitter taste in my mouth with exhilaration and lust in my soul.
5 Comments

To link to this blog (daddysmichele) use [blog daddysmichele] in your messages.

48 F
February 2022
Sun Mon Tue Wed Thu Fri Sat
    1
 
2
 
3
 
4
 
5
 
6
1
7
 
8
 
9
 
10
 
11
 
12
 
13
 
14
 
15
 
16
1
17
 
18
 
19
 
20
 
21
 
22
1
23
 
24
 
25
 
26
 
27
 
28
 
         

Recent Visitors

Visitor Age Sex Date
GAANTN 54/54C4/29
oraladdict70  52M4/1
BiLinda1967  54F3/22
meeyore59M3/18
rm_EASY12341000  63M3/6
misterman40517  60M3/5
Jessekat  66/56C3/2
lando66656M3/2
ani4583  39M2/27
baddaddy1956 65M2/26

Most Recent Comments by Others

Post Poster Post Date
2/22/22 (4)packageman57
Feb 23, 2022 9:27 pm
February 2022 (4)Prof10001
Feb 18, 2022 6:10 am
It's the month of love (3)Prof10001
Feb 6, 2022 12:35 pm
Hi Everyone (6)naughtynate77
Feb 1, 2022 7:03 pm
Message Me Here (511)BiLinda1967
Jan 29, 2022 5:09 am
Profile Pictures (28)The_guy38
Jan 28, 2022 2:16 pm
New Captions! (8)rundude1234
Jan 23, 2022 1:53 am
Happy 2022 (6)naughtynate77
Jan 18, 2022 6:03 pm
Story Time! (10)that920nerd
Dec 20, 2021 6:51 am
Caption post! (15)CleavageFan4U
Dec 10, 2021 2:54 pm
Tis December Eve (4)Prof10001
Dec 1, 2021 4:09 am